>

54

P
POLI T I CA L

H I STOR Y

OF A N C I E N T

I N D IA

ACC E S S IO N O F P A R IK S H IT TO T H E
E X TI N C T IO N O I T H E G U P T A D YNA S T Y

FR OM TH E

BY

H E M C H A N D R A R A Y C H A U D H U R I, M A
.

P H .D

LE CT URER I N H I ST OR Y LC UT I UN I ERS I T Y ; F OR M ERL Y P RO F E S S O R

O F H I ST OR Y P RE S I DE N C Y C OLLE G C A LC UTT A E S H A N S C H OL A R
A UTH OR O F TH E E A RL Y H I ST OR Y
G RI FF I TH P RI Z E M A N
O F TH E V A I S H N A V A S E C T
,

CA

'

E,

P UB

LI S H E D

UN I V E R S I T Y

BY

O F CA L C U T T A

1 923

PR EF ACE

The obj ect of the following pa ges is to sketch t h e

political history o f Ancient India from the accession
of P a r i k s h i t to the extinction of the Gupta D ynast y
The idea of the work suggested itsel f many y ears ago
f rom observin g a tenden cy in some o f the curren t book s
to dismiss the history of the period from the Bh arata
war to the rise of B uddhism as incapable of arran gem ent
The author s aim has
i n denite chron ological order
been to presen t materials f or an authentic chronological
h i story o f An cien t In dia including the neglec t ed Post
Bh arata period bu t excluding the E poch of the Kanauj
E m pires which properly falls within the domai n of th e
historian o f M e d i ze va l India
The volume now o ff ered to the public consists o f two
parts In the rst part an attem pt has been made to
furnish f r om a com parison of the Vedic E pic Puranic
Jaina B uddhist and secular Br ahma n ical literature
such a narrative of th e political vicissitudes of th e Post
as ma y not be l e s s
P ari k s h i ta pre B i m b i s ar i an period
in telligible to the reader than D r S mith s account of t h e
transactions of the Post B i m b i sar i an age I t h a s also
been thought ex pedien t to append towards the end o f
t his part a short chapter o n kingship in th e Brahmana
Jataka period The purpose of the second part is to
provide a h i s t o r y of the period from Bimbi sara to th e
G uptas which wi l l be to a certai n exten t more up to da te
if less volumin ous th a n the classic work of D r Smith
The g re a ter part of the volum e n o w published w as
writte n s o m e years ago a n d the a uthor has n o t h ad
.

P R EFA CE

ii i

the op portunity to discuss some of the novel theories

advanced in recent works like Th e Ca mbr i d g e H i s tor y of
and Mr P a r gi te r s A n r i en / Tml z r m H is to r i ca l
I nd i a

'

'

'

Tr a d i ti o n

The wri t er of these pages o ff ers his t ribu t e of respect

to the H o n bl e Sir A s u t o s h M o o k e rj e e for providing
opportunities for study whi ch render i t possible for a
y oun g learner to carry on in vestigation in the subj e ct
of h i s choice
To Professor D R B h an d a r k a r the
author is grateful for the in terest taken in the progress
of the work
H i s ack n owled gmen ts are also d ue to
Messrs
Sarkar an d R a m e s ch an d ra
G i r i n d r a mo h a n
R aych a u d h u r i f or their a ssistan ce in prep a rin g the
Indexes L astly this pre f ace ca n not be closed w ithout a
word of tha n ks to Mr A C Ghatak the S uperinte n dent
for h i s help in piloting the w ork through the Press

H
Ju ly 1 6 ,

PA G E .

LI N E

26

13

50

15

S3 E

Sank
Tr i a n

the

23

12

7
1 54

1 65

31

1 66

P 1 11

Grama
ush as

3,

1 70

33

Y u d h i s th i ra

1 70

34

Ava m b i k a
add add A
P ra

1 77

K al i n la

1 81

35

reverence

I BV

K i el h orn

1 86

33

191

21 7

M aurya
Puranas

221

23

i n en ti e d

2 33

36

86 1

2 38

18

Ji h on i a

2 38

27

Yasi

2 38

28

N ad as i

2 43
l4
s
z4

k amu d h a
-

Kas a Arta
-

P e sh w ar

15

1 03

24
58

Jt aj ati raj a.

2 54
:

14
s

Z o roastri an

2 55

11

99

2 63

20

B al asri

:
2 64

34

matro n ym ic

2 68

19

P a l lava

2 76

32

co la i r

E R R A TA

PAGE

LIN E

F OR

P r i t h li v i s e n a

2 7 7 if

2 78

35

D a vak a

2 79

:
24

M ala v a gana m n ata

S uk u l i d e Sa

2 86
2 86

26

D a b h al a

301
303

V i s h y a p a ti

24

G a u d as

C O NT E NT S
PAR T

F R OM

T H E A C C E S S II O N

I
O F P A R I K S H I T TO

C O R O N A TI O N O F B I M BI S AR A

T HE

P AG E

word
Age of the P ari k s h i ta s
The A ge of the G reat J anaka
The L ater V ai d e h a s of M i th i la
Th e D eccan in the Age of the L ater V a i d e h a s
The S ix tee n M a h aj a n a pa d as
The F all o f K 21 8 i and th e Ascendan cy of K o sa l a
Kingship

PA R T I I
F

OM

IH E

'

O N A TI O N O F B l ms l s AR A I O
E X TI N C TI O N OF T H E G U P T A D Y N A S T Y

THE

'

COR

Fore w ord

95

TH E

ISE

OF

M A GA D H A

The Age of Bimbis ara

K ni k a Aj atas atru
Aj ata s atr u s successors
The Chron ology of the Bimbis ara Si u n aga group
Th e N an das
'

'

C O N TE N T S

ii

T H E P E R S I AN

M AC E D ON I A N

A ND

I NV AS I ON S

P AG E

The Persian and Macedonian in vasions

T H E M AU R

E MP I R E

ER

TH E

122

D I G V IJA Y A

OF

The R eign of Cha n dragupta Maurya

The R eig n o f B i n d u sara
The E arl y ye ars o f As oka
M A U R YA E MP I R E
DH

A M M A V I JA Y A

AND

1 55
1 58

TH E

ER A

D ECLI N E

OP

As oka af ter th e Kali nga war

The L a ter M au r v as and th e D e cli n e of their power

TH E

SU NGA E M P I R E

AND

G R EEK S

THE

F ALL

OF

TH E

IN D o G R E E K
-

1 97

211

M AGA D H A N
P O WE R S

AND

215
216
225

ULE

The S a k as
The P ah lavas or Parthia n s
The K us h ans

IN

1 83

The K anvas and the L ater S ungas

The Sata vah a n a s a n d th e C h e tas
The E n d o f Greek R ule i n North West India
S C Y T H I AN R

1 69

B ACT R I AN

Th e R eig n of P u sh ya mi t ra
A gn i m i t ra an d h i s successors
TH E

1 37

TH E

N OR TH ER

N I NE IA

2 30
2 42

C O N T E N TS

ii i

PA G E
S C Y T H I AN R

U LRE

IN

WE BT E R N

SO U TH E R N
IN D I A

T h e K s h ah a ratas

The R estoration o f the SatRav

V ah a n a empire
The Sakas o f Ujjai n
TH E G U PTA E MP I R E

The R ise of the Gupta Power

The Age o f the V i k ra mad i tyas
The La ter Guptas
Appe n dix
Bibliographical I n dex
General Index

AN D

A B B R E V I AT I O N S

Bu d I n d .
.

C am b. E d.

Ca r m

L ec.

C hh U p
.

C I I
.

D i alo g u es
Ed
E H I
.

E p . In d

G az .

G E
Go p B r
.

a ri v .

an

d F.

I nd A n t .
.

I nd .

Li t

I n v . Al ex

J
J A

S. B.

J B O
.

J R A S
K au s h U p
.

ha

A BB R E V I A TIO NS

x vi

K ant .

A. S . 1 .

M at .
M bh

N k y

Ind .

V i z . D i s t . G az

Z.

D M
.

Gr .

P O LI T I C A L H I S T OR Y O F I N D I A
PA R T I

F ro m t h e A cce s s i o n
C o ro n a t i o n

Pa r i k s h i t t o t h e

of

of

B i m b i s a ra

F O R E WO R D

Th u cydides or Tacitus has left for posterity a

ge nui n e history o f Ancien t I ndia B ut the researches o f
a m u ltitude o f scholars have disclosed a n unexpected
w ealt h of materials for the recons truc tion of the ancien t
history o f our coun try
The rst attem pt to sort and arran ge the accu mulated
and ever gro w ing sto res of k n o w ledge w ai s mad e by
D r Vincent Smi t h B u t the excel lent historian failing
to nd sobe r history in ba rdic tales i gnored the period

immediately succeedi n
the famous war w aged o n the
banks o f the J u m na bet w ee n the sons of Ku ru and the

sons o f P and u an d took as h i s startin g poi n t t he m id dle

of the se ven th cen tury B C My a i m has be en to
sketch i n outline the political history of Ancien t I ndia
includin g the n eglected period I have taken as m y
starting poin t t h e accession o f P a r i k s h i t w hich according
to E pic and Pa u rani c tradition took place shortly after
the B h arata War
Valuable in f ormation regarding the P ar i k s h i ta and
the post P ar i k s h i ta periods h as been s u pplied by em i nen t
No

P O L ITI CA L

ii

I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

Macdo n ell Keith R hys D avids

P a r gi te r B h a n d ar k a r an d oth ers
But the attem pt to
give a connected history f rom P a r ik s h i t to Bimbisara is
believ e made f or the rs t tim e i n the follow ing pages

S cholars l ike O ldenberg ,

SOU R C E S

inscription or coin h a s un fortunately been di s

covered which can be re f e r re d w i t h any amoun t of certain
O ur chief relian ce
t y to the pre B i m b i s ar i a n period
m ust the re f ore he placed upon l iterary evidence U n
fortunately this eviden ce is purel y Indian and is not
supplemented by those foreign notices which have done
m ore than an y arch aeological discovery to rend er possible
the remarkable resuscitation of the history o f the po s t
B i m b i sar i an period
Indian literature useful f or the purpose of the hi s
torian of the post P ar i k s h i ta pre B i m b i sar i a n age may
be divided in to ve classes
I B rahm anical literature o f the post P ar i k s h i ta
pre B i m b i sar i a n period This class of litera ture naturally
con tributes the m ost valuable in f orm ation regardin g the
h istory o f th e earliest dynasties and comprises :
t
h
The
last
book
of
e A t h a r v a Veda
a
( )
a t a a th a
a i t t i ri a
S
T
i
t
a re y a
The
and
oth
r
A
b
e
p
y
( )
an cient B rahma nas
h
h
a
ndo
C
B
r i h a d ar a ny a k a
a
The
and
oth
er
c
gy
( )
classical U pa nishads
Tha t th ese works belon g to the post P ari k s h i ta period
i s proved by repeated refe rences t o Pa r i k s h i t to his son
Ja n a m e j ay a and to Janaka of V i d e h a at wh ose court th e
f ate of t h e P ari k s h i ta s was made the subj ec t o f a philo
S ophical discussion
That these works are pre Buddhistic
and therefore pre B i m b i sar i an h as been proved by com
pe te n t cri tics like Dr . R aj e n d ralal Mitra ( T ran sl atio n
NO

S O UR C E S

iii

o f the C h h an d o g ya U panishad pp
P rofessor
Macdonell ( History of Sanskri t L ite rature pp 1 8 9 2 0 2
2 0 3 2 2 6 ) and o t h ers
I I The second class com prises B rah manical works to
which no denite date ca n be assi gned b u t large portions
of which i n th e O pi n ion o f com peten t critics belong to
the post B i m bi s ar i a n period To this class be long the
Ram aya na the Mah abh arata a n d the Purana s The
present Ram aya na n ot on ly m en tions B uddha Tath agata
II
but
d
is
tin
ctly
refers
to
the
s
truggles
of
the
1
9
0
(
H indus with m ixed hordes of Y a va n a s and S akas m
K
i
s h k i n d h va
5
4
I
In
the
K
d
a
a
n
m
(
u ri va places
IV
the
country
o
f
the
S
1
1
4
3
g
(
the
Y ava n as and the cities of the S akas be twee n
coun try of the Kurus and the Madras and the Him alayas
This shows that the G r aeco Scy thians at that tim e
occupied parts of the Pa nj ab
As regards the prese n t Mah abh arata H opkins says
Grea
t
E
pic
uddhist
supremacy
O f India pp 3 9 1
B
(
already decaden t is im plied b y passages which allude
contempt u ously to the ed k a s or Buddhis tic monuments
as hav ing ous ted the temples o f th e gods Th us i n III
They will revere e d ka s they will ne g lect the
gods ; to 6 7 the earth shall be piled with e d k as not
adorn ed w ith god h o u se s
With such expressions may
be compared the thorough ly B u ddhistic epithet C atur
m ah ar aj i k a in X I I 3 3 9 40 and Buddhis tic philosophy

expounded in the sam e book

The Greek s are described a s a
western people and
their overthrow is alluded to
The R omans
are
me
ntioned
but
on
ce
in
a
formal
list
of
all
s
a
k
a
m
R o
po ssible peoples II 51 1 7 and stand thus in marked
contrast to the Greeks and Persians P a h la vas who a re
The dis t inct proph e cy that
men tioned very
Scythians G reek s and Bac trians wi ll rule unrigh teously
.

iv

PO

L ITI CA L

I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

i n the evil age to come which occurs i n II I 1 8 8 3 5

is too clear a state men t to b e ignored or explai n ed

away
The P u ranas w hich contai n lis ts of kings of the Kali
Age can not be placed earlier than the th ird or fourth
cent u ry A D because th ey re fer to the Andhra kin gs
an d even to the pos t And hras
I t is clear from what has been stated above that the
E pics and Puranas i n their presen t shape are la te works
which are n o better sui t ed to serve as the f oundation of
the history of the pre B i m b i s ar i a n age than the t ales of
the M a h av a msa and the A s o k ava d an a are adapte d to
form the bases of chronicles o f the doings o f the gre a t
Maurya A t the sam e time we shall not be j ustied in
rej ecting their e vidence wholesale because much of it
The warnin g to handl e
i s undoubtedly old and valuabl e
critically which Dr S mith considered necessary with
regard to the Ceylonese chronic les is certain ly a ppl i
c a ble to the Sansk rit E pics an d P uranas
III The third class o f li terature comprises Br ahm a
i
i
B
m
b
s
a
an
works
o
f
the
post
period to which a
r
i
l
a
i
c
n
denite date may be a ssig n ed
the A r t h a sas tr a o f
the M a h a
K an ti l ya who ourished in f ourth cen tury
etc The value
b h as h ya of P a ta j a li ( second century
as dated literatu re o f these i mportan t works can hardl y be
overestimated They form sheet an chors i n the troubled
India n chronology Their evidence with regard to
se a o f
the pre B i m bi sar i a n age is certainly inferior to that of
the Brah m a na s and the Upanish ads b ut the very fact
th a t such information as they con tain comes from persons
of known date ma k es it more val uable than the E pic and
P a u rani c tradition the anti q uity and au then ticity o f which
can always be called i n question
IV To the f our th class belon g the B udd h ist Suttas
Vinaya tex ts and the J ata k as Most of these works are
.

TH E AG E

OF

THE

P AR I K S H IT A S

We have taken as our starti n g poin t M re i g n of

P ar i k s h i t whose accession accordin g to tradition took
place shortl y a f ter the Bh arata War
Was there really a kin g named P a r i ks h i t ? True
he is mentioned i n the M ahabh arata and the Puranas
But the m ere mention o f a ki n g in this kind o f literature
is no s ure proof of his historical exis te n ce unless w e
have exte rnal e viden ce to corroborate th e E pic and
P a u rani c account
P ar i k s h i t appears i n a pass age o f the Twentieth Book
of the A th a r va Veda S a mhit a
XX 1 2 7 7 1 0 ) as a
king in whose realm that o f the Kurus prosperity and
peace abound We q uote th e entire passage below
,

R aj o

v i s va a n i n a s y a

V a i Sv an aras ya

yo

d e v o m a rtyam ati

s u s h u t i m a s u n o ta

P a r i ch ch h i n n a h k s h e m a m a k a r o t

P a r i k s h i ta h

tam a

as a n a m ach a r an

K u l ay an k r i n v a n K a u r a v y a h p a t i r v a d a t i j ay a y a
K a ta r at ta ah aran i dadhi m an t h am pari s r u ta m

Jayah patim vi
sa

h pa kk ah patho b i la m
b h ad ram e d h a t i r as h tr e r aj ii a h P a r i k s h i ta h

A b h i vasv ah

J anah

fi
a
j h P a r i k s h i ta h

h
h
a ti ras h r e ra
r
i
h
c
c
p

pra j ih i te

y a va

L isten ye to the hi gh praise of th e kin g who rules over

all peoples the god who is above mortals of V a i Svan ara
s
u
procured
f
or
a secure dwel
s
h
a
h
i
t
k
s
r
i
a
h
P
P ari k s i t !
lin g when he the m ost ex cellen t on e went to h i s seat
h e founds h i s
Th
us
the
h
usband
in
Kuru
land
wh
en
)
(
household converses with h i s wife
What m ay I bri g
to th ee curds stirred drin k or
n
li q uor ? ( Thus ) the wife asks her husba n d i n the kingdom
,

i k i n g P a r i k sh i t

P O L ITI C A L H I S TO R Y OF I N D I A

L ike light the ripe barley runs over beyo n d the

mouth ( o f the vessels ) The people thrive m errily in the

l
kingdo m of king P a r ik s h i t
Veda
B
m
oo

e
ld
A
t
h
a
v
r
a
(
pp 1 9 7
R oth and Bloomeld r e gard P a rik s h i t in the A t h arva
Veda not a s a hu man kin g at all But Z imm er and
O ld enberg recognise P ari k sh i t as a real kin g a vi ew
support ed by the f act that in the A i tare ya a n d Sata pa tha
B rahmanas king J an am e j a ya bea rs the patron ym ic Parik
l
the
fol
owin g pass a ge of the A i ta r e ya
s hi ta
Of
Brah ma na ( V III

E tena ha va A i n d re na m ah abh i s h e k ena Turah K av a

.

sh e

Ja n a m ej aya rn P ar i k sh i ta m abh i sh i s h ech a

o
y

R eferring to kin g

P ar i k s h i t

Macdonell and Keith

observe ( Vedic I ndex Vol I p

The E pic makes
h i m gra nd f a ther of P rat i s rava s and gr e a t grand fath e r

o f P ra ti pa
Now the E pic has reall y two P a ri ks h i ts
one a s o n of A vi k s h i t or A n a va and an ancestor of
P r a t i Sr a v a s and P r a ti pa the other a descendan t of P r a t i pa
and a s o n of A bh i m an y u ( Mah abh arata Ad i p ar va
and
We shall call the former Pa r i k s h i t
I and the latter P a r i k sh i t I I Was P a r i k s h i t I of
the E pic iden tical with th e Vedic P a r i k s h i t ? Th e Ved ic
P a ri k s h i t had four sons nam ely Ja n a m ej a ya U gras e n a
B h i m a se n a and Sru ta s e n a ( Vedic Index Vol 1 p
The Epic P a r i k s h i t I on th e other hand had onl y one
son ( B h i ma s e n a ) accor din g to Ch apter 9 5 verse 42 of
th e Ad i parva of the Mah abh arata and seven sons ( Ja na
mej aya K a k s h ase n a U gras en a C h i tra s e n a In d ras e n a
S h s h e n a and Bh i m a s en a ) accordin g t o Chapter 9 4 verses
54 55 and amon g these the name of Sr u ta s e n a does not
occur E ven Jan am e j aya is omitted i n C hapter 9 5 and in
the .IaVa tex t ( J R AS
The E pic poe t therefore w a s
not q ui te sure wh et her this Pa r i k s h i t ( I ) w as the father o f
O n the other h a n I accordin g
Ja n a m ej a y a and Sr u tas e n a
.

'

PO L ITI CA L

H I STO R Y

OF

I N DI A

to the u nanimous tes t imony of the Mahabh arata and

the Pu ranas P a r i k s h i t I I h ad undoubtedl y a s o n nam e d
Th u s the
Ja n a m ej a y a who succeeded him o n the th rone
Mah abh arata refe rring to P a ri k s h i t I I t he s o n of Abhi
manyu says ( I 9 5
M ad ra va ti m n am o pa y e m e tv an
P a r i k s h i t khalu

m ataram
I a s yam bhav an Ja n a m e j a yah
The M a tsya Purana says ( Mat 50 57 )
.

'

A b h i m a n y o h P ar i k s h i t tu p u tra h pa ra p u r a j a ya h
J a n a mej ay ah P a r i k sh i tah pu trah para m ad h arm i k ah

This

Ja n a m ej a y a

saha bh ratr ib h i h
bh rata r a

s t ra

had three brothers namely Sru tase n a

,

B h i m ase n a

and

U gras e n a

Ja n am ej a yah
sa t ra m

K u r u k s h e tre d i r gh a

no
r u t a se n a
S
ras
U
e
h
g
y

P ar i k s h i ta h

ta sya
B h i mas e n a
iti
u

s
t
e
a
p

( M bh I 3
Parti culars regarding the s o n and successor of the
Vedic P a ri k s h i t agree well with what we know of the
son and successor o f the E pic an d P a u rani c P ar i k s h i t II
Ja n a m e j a ya the son of the Vedic P a r i k s h i t is m en tioned
in the Sa ta pa t h a B rahmana as a performer of the AS v a
m e dha The priest who performed th e sacrice for him
was I n d r o ta D a i vapa S au naka O n the other hand the
A i ta r e ya Br ah ma na wh ic h also m en tion s h i s A s va m e d h a
names Tura K ava s h e ya as his priest T h e s ta tem en ts of
the Sa ta pa th a and A i ta r e y a Brahm a nas are apparen tly
coni cting and can only be reconciled i f we surmise that
J an a m ej a ya perform ed two horse sacrices Is there an y
evidence that h e actually did so ? Curiously enough the
Puran as give th e eviden ce which is n eeded The Matsya
Pur ana spea kin g of Ja n a m ej ay a the grandson of Abhi
manyu and the son of P a r i k s h i t II says :
.

D v i ra s v a m e d h a m ah ri ty a m a h av aj a sa n e y ak ah

P r a v a r ta y i t va ta m s a r va m

rish i m

V aj a sa n e y a k a m

V i v ad e B rah m a n a i h s ar dd h a m a bh i a p t o

vana m y ayan

( M at

50 . 6 3

II

R A YC H A U D H U R I

u ded to in the
arrel
with
th
e
B
r
h
ma
as
all
a
n
q
last lin e i s also m en tioned in th e A i t a r e ya Brahm ana
1
1
v
(
P a ri k s h i t I I has th us a greater claim than P a r i k s h i t I
to be re garded as iden tical with the Vedic P a r i k s h i t
I t is however possible that P a r i k s h i t I an d P a r i k s h i t II
were really o n e and the sam e i nd ivid ual b u t th e E pic
and P a u rani c poets had som e do u b ts a s to whether he
was to be regarded as an an cestor or a d escendan t of the
Pand avas The fac t that n ot on ly th e nam e P a r i k s h i t
bu t the names of most o f th e sons ( in the Vish nu Purana
the names of all the sons ) are com m on to bo th points
sa
m
e
conc
lusion
We
sh
all
S
how
later
that
a
o the
t
Ku ru prin ce n am ed A b h i p r a tar i n K ak s h a s en i
th e s o n
o f K a k s h as e n a ) was one of the im mediate successors o f
the Vedic J a n a m ej a ya K a k s h a s e n a th u s a pp e ars to have
bee n a very n e ar relation of Ja n am e j a y a Now a p r i n ce
of th at name actually appears as a brother of J a n a m e j a ya
an d a s o n of P a r i k s h i t I i n chapter 9 4 of th e Mah ab h arata
T his f act seem s to iden tify the Vedic P ar i k s h i t wi th
P ari k s h i t I of th e E pic
B u t w e have alre ady seen that
ar e
i n favour of an iden ticati on with
o t h e r fac ts
P a r i k s h i t I a n d P a r i k s h i t I I therefo re
P ar i k sh i t I I
a p ea r to hav e been really on e and the sam e individual That
p
ther e was a good d e a l of conf u sion regard ing the parentage
o f P a r i k s h i t an d th e ex a c t position of th e kin g and h i s
sons in the Kuru genealog y is apparen t from the dyn astic
lists given by th e G reat E pic an d th e Vish nu Pu rana
The latter work says ( IV 2 0 1 ) P a r i k s h i to Jan am e j a ya
I t then
Sru tas e n o g ra s e n a B h i m a se n aSC h a t vara h
gives the nam es of Kuru princes down to the P andu s and
P a r i k sh i t I I a n d adds ( I V 2 1 1 )
A ta hpar am bhavi
s h yan a h a mb h m i palan k i r t a i s h e
sam ra t a m
m
o
a
Y
y
y
p
y
a van i p a t ih ta s yapi
Ja na m e j a ya Sr u ta s e n o g ra s e n a Bh i ma

sen ah pu t ras ch a tv aro bh a v i s h ya n ti

con fusio n
Th e

Th e

'

P O L ITI CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

may have been d ue to th e f ae t tha t a cc o rd i n g t o o n e trad ition

P ar i k s h i t th e father o f J a n a m e j a y a was the an ces tor of
the P andu s while accord in g to another tradition he w as
their descendan t and the E pic and the Pa u rani c wri ters
sough t to recon cile t he t radi t ions by postulatin g t he
existen ce of two P a r i k s h i ts and two Ja n a m e j a yas Th e
impor tan t fact to remember i s that P a r i k s h i t w ith wh ose
accession o u r history begins sho u ld be iden tied with
his Vedic name sake T his con clusion fol l ows f rom facts
to which referen ce has already been made We have
seen that a l l the k no w n facts abou t P a ri k s h i t II th e king
who r u l ed after t h e Bh ara t a war and h is sons tally
with what we know about the Vedic P a ri k s h i t and his
so n s There cannot be an y do u bt as to his h i stori cal
reality
Many stories about P ar i k s h i t i n the epic and th e
Puranas a re o b v i o u s l y legendary The on ly facts that
ca n
be accepted as h istoric a l are t h a t h e w as a kin g of
the Kurus that the people lived prosperously under his
rule th at he had many sons and that the eld es t pri n ce
Ja n a m ej a ya s ucceeded hi m
I t will not be q uite out of place he re to say a fe w
wor ds about the kin gd om o f Kuru over w hich P a r i k s h i t
ruled T h e ki ng d om extended from the Sarasvati t o the
Gan ges and was divide d in to three parts K u r uj anga la
the Kurus and K u r u k Sh e tr a ( Mbh I 1 09
The
bo undaries of K u r u k s h e tr a are gi ven i n a pas sa ge
of the T a i t ti r i y a Ara nyaka ( Vedic Index I pp 1 6 9 7 0 )
as bein g K h an d a v a on the s o uth the T r gh n a o n t h e
north and the P a r i na h on the west R oughly s p ea ln n g i t
corres ponded to th e m odern Sirhi n d Within the k ingdo m
owed th e rivers D ri s h ad v a ti K au s i k i Aru na a nda
Saras vat i a s well as the A pay a Here to o was situa ted
Sa r y anava n t which appears to have b e e n a lake like
t h at known to the Sa ta pa th a Brahmana by the name of
,

'

'

'

'

C . R A YC H A U D H U R I

w as also
i
s ch e l
Accordin
g
to
P
there
h
in K u ru k s h e t ra a stream called Pastv a
The capital o f the k in gdom w a s Asa n d i va n t ( Vedic
I ndex Vol I p
This city w a s probably iden tical
with H as t i n a p u ra th e capi ta l which w as ab a ndoned b v
N i ch a k s h u th e f am ous descendan t of P a r i k s h i t when he
removed to K a u samb i

A n ya t a

ak s h a
l
p

'

tasm in nagare

G a nga yap a h r i te

T y ak tva N i ch a k s h u

n a g a ra rn

( Pa r g i t e r

N agas ah va ye

K au Sam byam s an i va ts y a t i

D y n as t i es o f

K al i

t he

A ge ,

Accordin g to epic tradition the kings of K u r u k s h e tr a

belonged to the Bharata family Th e con nection of the
B haratas with the Kuru coun try i s amply attest e d by
Vedic eviden ce O ldenberg says ( B uddha pp 40 9
V Ve nd in the R ik Sam hit a trace of a peculiar
position occupied by the Bharatas a special con nection
i mportant poin ts of sacred si gnican ce
o f theirs w ith
which are recogni z ed throu ghou t the w hole circle of a n
cient Vedic culture Agn i is Bh arata i
propitious or
belon gin g t o the Bharata or Bharatas ; am on g the pro
teetin g deities wh o a r e invoked i n t h e Apr i od es we n d
Bh ar a t i the person ied divine protective power of the
B h aratas We nd the Sarasvat i cons ta n tly n am ed
the sacred river
i n con nection with her ; m us t not
Sarasvat i be th e rive r o f the h oly people th e Bharatas ?
In one ode of th e Ma nd ala which specially extols the
B haratas ( III 2 3 ) the two Bh aratas D e va cra v a s a n d D ev a
v ata are spoken of who h ave ge n erated Agni by friction
on the D r i s h a d v a ti on the A pay a on th e Sarasvat i may
Agn i beam We n d thus Bha rata prin ces sacricin g
i n th e lan d on the D r i s h a d va ti and on the Sarasvat i
Now th e land on the D r i s h ad va t i , an d on the Sarasvati
i s th a t which i s later on s o highly c e le b r a te d as K u r u
;
T hus t h o testim on i e s of ! t h e S amh it a and the
k s h e t ra
.

R A YC H A U D H U R I

date of P a r i k s h i t is a ma t ter re ga rdin g which t he

Ved ic texts s u pply n o direct in f ormati o n There is h ow ever
a rem a rkable verse found wi th sligh t v arian ts in a ll the
historical Pu ranas wh ich places h i s bi rth 1 0 50 ( or 1 0 1 5 a c
cording t o t he e Vayu Vish nu and Bh agavata P u ranas )
y ears before M a h apa d m a the rst Nanda king of M a gad h a
The

M a h apa d m

ab h i s h e k at t u

Y ava j j a n m a Pa r i k s h i ta h

E v e rn varsha s a h a s ra mtu
J fi e ya m p a casad u tta ra m

'

D y n t i es o f

P
i
t
r
e
a
r
,
(
g

K al i

t he

as

A g e,

If accepting the Ceylonese chronology ( Geiger Mah a

we place the rs t Nanda twen ty two years
va m s a p
in
be f o r e t h e ac cession of Chan d ragupta Mau rya
B C P a r i k s h i t s birth m ust b e da ted abo ut
1 3 9 4 B C ( 1 3 59 B C accordin g to the e Vayu an d V i s h nu
Puranas ) I f o n th e o t her ha nd we giv e cred e n ce to th e

tes tim on y o f the Vay u P ur ana ( 9 9 3 2 8 3 2 9

A s h tayi m

S ati v a r s h ani p r i t h i v i rn p ala y i s h y a t i

e tc ) a n d take 40
ye ar s ( M a hapad m a 2 8
h is sons 1 2 ) to be t h e reign
pe riod of Nanda and h i s son s then P ar i k s h i t s birth m ust
be dated abou t
B C (1 377 B C
accordin g to th e e Vayu and Vish nu
He i s
said to h a ve come to th e th rone 3 6 years late r in 1 3 7 6 or

Mah abh ara ta M a u s h a lapa r va

S h a ttr i mSe
1 3 41 B C

etc and M ah ap ras th an i kapar

t va t h a sam p rapt e v ars h e
a b h i s h i o h y a s v a raj y e cba r aj an a ch a
va
I t i s clear that epic an d P a u r ani c tr ad i tio n pla ce s t h e
accession of P a r i k s h i t ab o u t th e middle o f th e 1 4t h
ce n tury B C Vedic evid en ce however poin t s to a m u ch
late r d ate We shall S ho w in the n e xt chapter that
P a r i k s h i t s s o n and su ccessor J a n a m e j a y a was separate d
by six gen er ation s of teachers from th e tim e of Janak a
A t th e e n d of
an d h i s con temporary U d d al a k a Ar u ni
,

'

PO

"
OI I N DI A

L IT I CA L H I S TO R Y

the K a u s h i ta k i A ra ny aka ( A d h yaya 1 5) w e ti n d a va rn Sa

or list of th e teachers by w hom th e k nowledge con tai n
ed i n that A ra ny aka is supposed to have been handed
down The opening words of this list run th us

follows the v arh a Adoration to the

Adoration to the teachers ! We have learn t
B ra h m a n
G u n ak h y a
this tex t fro m G u nakh y a Sank h aya n a
Sank h ay an a from K a hola K a u s h i ta k i K a b ola K a u s h i ta k i

fro m U d d ala k a A r u ni
V ol x x rx p
(s B

Om ! Ne w

F rom the passage

ar
oted
above
i
t
is
cle
th
at
q
Sank h ay a n a was separated by two gen erations from
the time o f U d d al a k a w h o w a s separated by s i x
generations f rom th e ti m e of Jan a m e j ay a Sank b aya n a
therefore ourished eigh t genera tions after Jana
I f this
m ej a y a and nin e generation s after P a r i k sh i t
identical
Sank h aya n a ( G u n ak h ya Sank h ay an a ) be
with th e author of th e Sank h aya n a G r i h y a S utra he
must have been a contemporary of ASva lay a n a beca u se
they m ention each other i n th eir respec tive works The
P ra s n a Upanishad tells us that As v a laya n a was a Kau
salya t e an inhabitant of K o eal a and a contemporary
of K ava n d h i K aty ay an a These facts enable us to
identify him with A ssalaya n a of S ava t th i m entioned
i n the M aj j h i m a N i k aya II 1 47 ci seq ) as a con temporary
o f Gotama B u ddha and h ence o f Kakuda or P ak u d h a
K ach ch ay a n a
Con se q uently As va laya n a m ust have
lived in the sixth cen tury B C
I f the identication of
G u nak h y a Sank h ay a n a with t h e G r i h ya S ut ra k ara be
correct t hen he too m ust have lived in the sixth cen
tu ry B C Pro f essor R hys D avids in his Buddhis t S uttas
assi gns 1 50 years to the ve Theras from U pali to
Mahinda We may therefore a ssign 2 7 0 years to the
nine generations from P a r i k s h i t to Sank h aya n a and p la ce
It is however
P a r i k s h i t i n the nin th ce n t u r v B C
u

'

10

R A YC H A U D H U R I

possible that G u nak h ya Sank h ya y a n a w a s n ot identica l

with the G r i h y a S tra k ar a
S B E XXI X pp 4
P a r i k s h i t was su cceeded o n the Ku ru throne by h i s
eldes t son Ja n a m e j a ya Th e Mah abh arata refers to a
great snake sacrice performed by this kin g In this
con nection i t is me n tioned that the kin g con q uered
Taxila Al t hough a passage of the P a i i eh a v i m Sa B rah
ma na con n ects a Ja n a m e j a y a wi th th e sn ak e s a cri ce
Vedic
Index
I
p
the
epic
accoun
t
of
the
Kuru
(
king s Sarpa satra can not be accepted as sober h istory
B ut the con quest of Tax ila may wel l be a h istoric a l fact
because King J a n a m e j a ya i s represe n ted as a grea t con
in
the
Br
hm
a
a
s
Th
us
the
r e y a B rah ma na
u
r
o
r
a
A
i
t
e
a
n
q
says ( VIII 2 1 ) Ja n a m ej a y ah P ar i k s h i tah sa m a n tarn
sa r v a tah p r i th i vi rn j ayan p a r i yay aSv e n a ch a m e d h y e n e j e
tad es h a bh i y a j a g ath a gl y a t e
.

'

'

Asa n d i va t i

d h an y ad a m r u k m i na m h a r i t a

A Sva m b a ba n d h a S ar a n ga m d e v e b h y o

s ra a

J a n a m e j ay a iti

In an other pa ss age of the A i tar e ya Br ahm an a ( VII I 1 1 )

Sarva
it it stated that J a n a m ej a y a aspired to be a
.

bh m i ,

a paramount sovereig n

ma m e va mv i d a yaj a y a n t i tasm a
daham j a yam y a bh i t var i m sen am j a yam y ab h i t va r ya s e n a ya
E v amvi d a m hi

vai

nam a div y a na m an u s h y a i s h a v a r i ch ch h an ty e shyam i

sarva m ayub sarva b h m i r b h av i s h yam i ti

The Puranas state that J a n a m e j a ya per f orm ed two

horse sacrices an d had a dispute wi th V a i Sa m pay a n a and
the Brah manas The Matsy a version which is considered
by P a r gi te r to be the oldest says the kin g made a success
f ul s ta nd against them for som etime b ut afterwards gav e
in an d m akin g his son kin g departed to t h e forest ; but
t h e V ay u ve r sion h as abrid ged th e verses
sa y s h e
and
perish ed and the B rah ma nas mad e his s o n kin g The
P au r an i c n arrative is strikin g ly con rmed b v the eviden ce
o f the B rahm anas T h e Sa tapa th a Brahmana refers to o n e
.

O F T II E

AG E

P A R I K S III I A
'

ll

of the horse sacri ces and says that the priest who per
form ed the sacrice f or hi m w a s I n d r o ta D a i vapi Sauna
k a The A i tare y a Br ah mana men tions the other sacrice
an d names
Tura K ava s h eya as his priest I t also con
tai ns a tale statin g t hat at one sacrice of h is he did not
em ploy the K asy apas bu t the B h ta v l ra s Thereupon a
fami ly o f the Ka syapas called Asita m riga forcibly took
away the conduct o f the O ffering from th e B h ii ta vi ra s
We have here probably the ge rm of the P a u rani c stories
about Jan a m ej a ya s dispute with the Brahmanas A n
allusion to this q uarrel occurs also i n K a n ti l y a s A rth as
K o paj Ja n a m ej a yo B rah m a n e s h u v i k ran ta h
as tra ( C f
The G o pa th a B rahmana narrates an an ecdote of
Ja n a m ej a ya and two ganders poin t i n g out the importance
of B ra h m a ch ary a and the tim e wh ich should be devoted
The story is absurd but it shows tha t J a n a m ej a ya
to it
was already looked upon as an an cient hero in th e time
o f th e G Opa th a B rahma n a T h e R am ayana also refers
to Ja n a m ej a ya as a great king of the pa st
Ja n a m ej a y a s capital accordin g to a g ath a q uoted in
t h e Sa ta pa th a and A i ta re ya Br ahmanas was As a n d i va n t
probably ide n tical wi t h t h e famous ci ty of H as ti n a p u r a
mentioned not on ly in the Mah abh arata bu t also in the
Ram ayana I I 6 8 1 3 and th e A s h tad h y ay i o f Panini VI
The gath a has been q uoted above in co n nection
2 1 01
with th e king s con q ues t s I ts m eanin g is g iven below
I n As n d i vat J n m ej ay a bo n d f o r t h e g o d a b l ck s p o tt ed
w i t h y e llo w
r
d
o
r
ed w i t h a g ol d e n o r a m e n t a n d
a i n e ti n g h o rse
g
r
l
ands
g
,

( E g ge l m g

S at

B r ., V , p .

The palace o f Ja n a m e j a ya is referred to in the followin g

passage of th e Sa ta pa th a Brah mana
E ve n as t h ey co n t t l y p r i n k l t h e q a l p r i e w i n n i n g te ed s
a ce
h
J
i
t
e
an
u

v
t
y
p
o
r
p
f
l
o
f
e
l
i
o
r
p
l
o
f
u
l
t
h
e
t
c
o
h
e
o
s
q
)
(
s an

'

m eJ
a a
y

P O L I T I CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

l2

I t was at the cou rt o f J a n a m ej a ya that V a i Sa m paya n a

i s said to have rela ted the story o f the great s truggle be
tween the Kur u s and the P andu s N o direct independent
p roo f of this war is forth com ing but a dim allusion to the
battle of K u r uk s h e tra is proba bly con tained i n the foll ow
ing verse of the C h h an d o gya U panish ad
.

Y ato yata

ava r t a te

tad tad ga ch ch h a t i m anav an

a s vab h i ra k s h a t i .

Kur u n

This g ath a has been referred to by Hopkins ( The

Gre a t E pic of India p
I t may be asserted that the P andu s a r e a b o d y of
stran gers u nk nown to the Vedic t exts and that therefore
the story of their feuds wi th the K urus m ust be post
Vedic B ut s u ch a con clusio n wou ld be wron g because
rstl y an a r g u me n tu m ex s i l e n ti o is always a weak argu
m ent and secondly th e P andu s are n ot a body of stran gers
but are scions of th e Kurus Hopkin s indeed says that
they w e re an un k now n f olk connected w i th the w ild
tribes located n orth of the Gan ges ( th e R e l i gi o u s of
I ndia p
B u t P a t a j al i calls Bh i ma Nakula an d
S ahadeva Kurus ( I nd Ant I p
Hind u tradition
i s u nanim ous in representin g the P anda vas as a n O s h o o t
of the Ku ru race The testim ony o f B udd hist literatu re
points to the same conclusion I n the D asa Brah mana

Jataka ( J ataka No 49 5) a ki n g
of the stock of

Y u d d h i tth i l a
reigning i n the kin gdom o f Kuru and
the city ca lled I n d a pa t ta is distin ctly ca lled K o ra vya

i
K au rav ya
belon ging to the Kuru race
Al r ead y i n the tim e of A v a lay a n a s G ri h ya S tra
s
4
V
a
i
a m paya n a was kn own as M a h abh ar a tach ar a
I
I
I
)
(
y
V ai a m pay a n a is also m en tioned i n the T a i t t i r i y a Aran
yaka ( I 7 5) and the A s h tad h yay i of Panin i ( I V 3
Whether V a i Sa m p aya n a was a contem pora ry o f
J a n am ej ay a or n o t ca n n ot be ascerta ined at the pr es ent
,

A G E O F T H E PA R I K S H IT A S

moment But I have found n othing in the Vedic l itera

ture itself which goes against the epic t radi tion
.

T he

early Vedic texts no doubt make n o referen ce to

the Mah abh arata but they m en tion I t i h as a s ( A V
XV
12)
I t is well k n own that the story recite d
by V a i s am pay a n a to J a n a m ej a y a was at rst called an
I tih as a and was name d
Jaya
or vict ory i e victory
o f the P and u s the ances tors of th e kin g
.

M u e h ya t e

Jay e

sarva

n am e t ih as o

e bh y o
a
p p

a
y

R ah u na

Sro ta vy o

Chandram a yath a

i j i g i s h u na

Mbh
d
i
A
(
.

J an ain e j a y a s brothers
th e

appear in

62

B h i m ase n a , U gra se n a and Sru

Sa ta pa th a B rahmana ( X III 5 4 3 )

tas e n a

and the Sank h aya n a Sra u ta S tra ( XVI 9 7) a s per f ormers

of the horse s a cr i ce I n the B ri h a d ara nya k a U p an i
shad the q uestion whither the y have ge n e is made the
subj ect of a philosophical discussion I t is clear that the
away before the t im e of the
P ar i k s h i tas had passed
U panishad and i t i s also clear that there had been som e
serious Scandal mingled with their greatness wh ich t hey
The Sa ta pa th a
h ad atoned for by th eir horse s a cr i ce
Br ah mana q uotes a g ath a which says
.

'

The righ teous P ar i ks h i ta s performing horse sacri

ce s b y their righteous work did away with sinful work

one a f ter an other

'

The P u ranas sta te that

Sa tan i k a

Sa tan i k a

Ja n a m e j a y a

w as

succeeded by

an d successor w a s A s v a m e
F rom A Sva m e d h ad a t ta was bor n A d h i s i m a
d h a d a tta
krish na A d h i s i m a k r i s h na s son w a s N i ch a k s h u D urin g
kin g N i ch ak s h u s re i gn th e city o f H as t i n a p u r a is said
to have be e n ca r r i e d away by the Gange s and the kin g
i s said to have trans f erred his capi ta l to K a u sam bi ( P a r
of
D
ynasties
the
Kali
Age
p
i
t
er
g
.

so n

'

P O L ITI CA L H I S TO R Y O I I N D I A

I4

T h e V edic

tex ts do n ot refer to any of these succes

sors of Ja n a m e j a ya The R igveda n o doubt mentions a
king n a m e d A Sv a m e d h a ( V 2 7 4
b u t t h ere is nothing
to sho w that he is identical with A s va m ed h ad a t ta A
Sa tan i k a Sat r aj i ta is m en tioned in the A i ta r e ya B rahm ana
and the Sa ta pa th a Brahm a na as a great kin g wh o de fea t ed
D hrita rash tra the prin ce of K asi and took away h is
sacricial horse He was probably a Bharata bu t the
patro n ym ic S at raj i ta indicates that he was di fferent from
The P a ch a v i msa
Sa tan l k a the s o n o f Ja n a m e j a y a
B rahm ana Ja i m i n i ya U pan ishad Br ahma na and the
a Kuru kin g named
C h h an d o g ya U panishad me n tion
A bh i pr a tar i n K ak s h a s e n i who was a contem porary of Giri
k s h i t A u ch ch a m an y a v a S au naka K apeya a n d D r i ti Ain
d r o ta
A s B riti A i n d r o t a was th e son and pupil of I n
d r o ta D a i v ap a S aunaka the priest of J an a m e j a y a ( V a ms a
A bh i p r a ta
Brahma na ; Vedic Index Vol I pp 2 7
ri n
s o n of K a k s h as e n a appears to have been one o f the imme
diate successors of Jan a m ej ay a We h ave already seen
tha t K a k s h a s e n a appears in the Mah abh arata ( I
the n am e of a brother of Ja n a m e j a y a A bh i p ra tar i n
as
was thus Ja n a m ej a ya s nephew The A i ta r e ya B rahm a na
an d the Sank h ay a n a Sr a u ta S utra ( XV 1 6 1 0 1 3 ) refer
to a prin ce named V r i dd h a d yu m n a Ab h i pra tar i na appar
ently the son of A b h i p ra tar i n The A i ta r ey a B rah ma na
i
3
translation
pp
i
e
d
s
2
2
T
r
v
3
2
3
m
en
tions
his
son
(
)
R at h a gr i ts a an d priest Su ch i vr i k s h a G a u palay a n a
The
Sank h ay a n a Sra u ta Sii t ra informs u s that V ri d d h a d y u m
na err ed in a sacrice when a Brahmana prophesied that
the result would be the exp u lsion o f the Kurus
from K u r u k s h e t ra an event which actua ll y came to
p ass
The C h h an d o gya U pan ishad refers t o the devastation
of the c r0 ps in the Kuru cou ntry by M a ta ch i ( hailstones or
locusts ) and the en f o r ced de parture of U s h as t i C hak raya na
.

'

P O L IT I C A L H I S TO R Y

14

Th e

TH E

AG E

THE

OF

IN DIA

OF

G R E A T JA N A x A

We have seen that a series o f calamities sad ly crip

pled the Kurus ; an d the kin g of H as ti n a pu r a had to leave
the country D uring the age which followed the Kurus
played a m inor part i n politics
The most n otable gure of the succeedin g age was
Janaka the famous king of V i d e h a That the great J anaka
was later than th e Par i k s h i ta s ad m its o f n o doub t We
shall Sh ow later that he w as a con temporary probably of
N i ch a k sh u and certainly of U s h a s t i C h ak ray a na durin g
whose time disaster befell th e Kurus I n Ja n a k a s time
we nd the prosperity the sin the expiation and th e fall
o f the P ar i k s h i tas apparen tl y still fresh in the m em ory o f
the people and dis cussed as a subj ect of controversy in
the royal court o f M i th i la I n the B r i h ad ara nya k a
Upanishad we nd a rival o f Yaj navalkya the orn amen t
of the court o f Janaka testin g him with a q uestion the
solution of w hich the former had previously obtained from
a Gan dharva who held i n h is possession the daughter o f
Kapya Pa tafi ch a l a of the country of the M adras

Kva P ar i k s h i ta bhavan ( B r i h ad U pan ishad II I

Th e so lution
3 I ) whither have the P ar i k s h i ta s go n e ?
of w hi ch therefore appears to hav e been look ed upon as
extremely di fcu lt
Thither where all A s v a m e d h a
Y aj ii a v a l k y a an swers

sa c ri c e r s go
Conse q uen tly the P ar i k sh i ta s ( sons o f P a r i k s h i t )
must at that tim e have been ex tinc t Y e t th eir life and
end m ust have been still f resh in the mem ory o f the
people and a subj ec t of gen eral curiosity
I t is n ot possible to determin e with precision the
exac t chronological relation bet w een Ja n a m e j a ya and
Janaka E pic and P a u rani c tradition seem s to regard
them a s con te mporaries T hus the Mah abh arata says that
.

OF

AG E

TH E

G R EAT J A N A K A

l7

( a prominent gure of J anaka s court ) and his

son Sv e ta k e tu attended the Sarpa satra of Ja n a m ej a ya

U d d al a k a

Sa d a s y a Sch ab h a va d V yas a h putra Si s h ya sa h aya van

U d d al a k a h P r a m a ta k ah Sv e ta k e t u SC h a P i n ga lah

Mbh
Adi
(
.

53

The V i s h nu p u rana sa y s that Sa tan i ka the s o n and

successor of J an a m ej a ya learned the Vedas from Y aj fi a
IV 2 1
The u nreliability of the
va lk ya ( Vish nu P
epic and P a u rani c trad ition in this respec t is proved by
the evidence o f the Vedic texts We learn from the
Sa tapa th a Br ahmana ( XII I 5 4 1 ) that I n d ro ta D a i vapa
or D a i va p i S aunaka was a con temporary of Ja n am e j a ya
His pupil was D r i t i A i n d r o ta or A i n d r o ti accordin g t o the
D r i ti s
Ja i m i n i y a U panishad and V a msa B rahma nas
pu pil was P u l u s h a P r ach i n a y o gya ( Ved ic Ind ex II p
The latter t augh t P au l u s h i Sa ty a yaj fi a We learn from
the C h h an d o gya U panishad ( V 1 1 1 2 ) that P a u l u sh i
S a tya y aj fi a was a co n temporary of Bu d ila As va taraSv i
and of U d d alak a A r a ni two prominen t gu res of Jan a k a s
Court ( vi d e B r i h a d ara ny a k a U p a n i s h ad V 1 4 8 J a n a k o
and III 7
V a i d e h o B u di la m ASva ta raSV i m u vach a
Sa tyay aj a was therefore certain ly a contemporary of
J anaka of V i d e h a He was a n elder contemporary because
h i s pupi l S o m as u s h m a Sat y a y aj i P rach i n a y o gya i s m en
t i o n e d in the Sa t a pa t h a Br ah ma na ( X I 6 2 1 3 ) as
havin g met Janaka As S atya yaj i certain ly ourished
long a f ter I n d r o ta D a i vap i S aunaka his contem porary
Janaka m ust be considerably later than Jan a m e j aya t he
conte mporary of I n d ro ta
VVe should also n ote that in the lists of t eachers g iven
a t the end o f the tenth book of the Sa ta pa t h a B rahma na
and the six th chapter of the B rih ad ara nya k a Upanish ad
Tura K avas h eya the priest of Ja n a m ej aya appea rs as a
very an cien t sage w h o was eleven th in the ascendi n g li n e
,

'

PO

18

L IT I C A L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

fro m Saj i vi pu t ra whereas Y aj a v a l k ya the con te m porary

o f Janaka w as on ly fth i n the ascendin g lin e f rom the
sam e tea cher We q uote the lists below
,

J an a m ej a ya T u ra

K av ash e ya

Y aj a v a ch a s R aj as ta m b ay a n a

K u sri

Sandi ly a
V at s ya
V am ak a k s h ay a n a

M ah i t th i

Y aj a va l k y a

Kan ts e
M anda v y a

Asu ri
As u ray ana

M and k ay a n i

P r as mi pu t ra

Safi j i v i p u t r a

Saj i v i pu t ra

I t is clear from what

'

J a n aka

As u r i vas i n

h as

been stated above that

J a naka was separated by ve or si R generation s from Jan a
Prof R hys D avids in his B uddh ist
m ej a ya s tim e
Suttas ( In trod uction p x lvii ) adduces go o d gr ou n ds for
period of about 1 50 years to th e v e Th eras
a ssigni n g a
from U pAli to Mahin da I f the ve Theras a re assigned a
period of 1 50 years the ve or six teach e rs from I n d r o ta
to S o m a s u sh m a and f rom Tura to V am a k a k s h aya na
the teach er of M ah i tt hi the con tem porary of Y aj ii a val k ya
an d J a n aka m ust be assigned 1 50 or 1 8 0 years I t is
t h ere fore reasonable to think that J anak a ourished about
1 50 or 1 8 0 years after J a n am e j a ya and two cen tu ries
after P a r i k sh i t I f followin g the Pur anas we place P a ri k
shit i n th e fo u rteen th cen tury B C we m ust place Janaka i n
I f on the other hand acceptin g the
t h e twelfth century
iden tication of G u nak h y a Sank h aya n a w ith th e auth or
of the Sank h aya n a G r i h ya S tr a we place P a r i k s h i t in
t h e n in th cen tury B C th en we m ust place Janaka i n
the seventh cen tury B C
The kin gd om of V i d eh a over wh ich Janaka ruled cor
responds roughly to th e m od ern T i rh u t in Bib ar I t

AG E

OF

TH E

G R EAT J A N A K A

19

was separated from K o sa la by the river S a d an i ra p ro ba b

ly the modern Ga nd ak which rising in Nepal ows into
the G anges opposite Patna ( Vedic I ndex II
O lden
berg ho w ever poi n ts out ( B uddha p 3 9 8 n ) that t h e
Mah abh arata distinguish es the Gandak i from t he Sa d an tra

G a ndak l nch a
M a h as o na m S ad an tram ta t h a i va ch a
We
P a r g i te r identies the S a d an tr a with the R apti
learn from the S u r u ch i J ataka ( 489 ) that the measure
of the whole kingdom o f V i d e h a was three hu nd red
leagues I t consisted of
villages ( J
,

M i th i la

th e capi t al o f V i d e h a is not mentioned in

the Vedic tex ts but is constantly m en tioned in th e J ata ka s
and the epics I t is stated in the S u r u ch i J ataka that the
city c overed seve n leagues We have the following
description of M i th i la i n the M a h aj an a k a Jataka ( Cowell s
Jataka Vol VI p
,

By arch itects with rule and line laid out i n order

f air to see
With walls an d g a tes and battlemen ts traversed by
streets on every side
With horses cows an d chariots t hron ged with ta nks
and gardens bea u t i ed
V i d e h a s far fam ed capital gay with i ts kni gh ts an d
warrior swarms
Clad in their robe s of tiger skins with banners
spread and ashin g arms
Its Br ahm ins dressed in K agi cloth perfumed with
sa n da l decked with gems
I ts palaces an d all their queens wi t h robes of s ta te
and diadems

Accordin g t o t he R am ayana
the royal family
Nimi His s o n
O f M i th i la was founded by a kin g named
was Mithi and M i th i s son was J anaka I The epic the n
con tinues the genealog y t o Janaka I I ( fa ther of S i ta) and
.

P O L ITI C A L

20

his

brother

IS TO R Y O F I N D I A

K u Sa d h va j a ,

King of S ank asya The V ayu

8
8
9
8
8
3 4) an d the Vish nu
P ur anas re
7
;
(
presen t Nim i or Nemi as a son of I k s h v ak u an d give
h i m the epithet V i d e h a ( S asap e n a V as i s h th as y a V i d eh ah
P
s a m a a d y a ta V ayu
His
son
was
Mithi
whom
both
)
p
the P ur anas iden tify w i th Ja n ak a I The genealogy i s
then continued to S i ra d h vaj a who is called the father of
S i te and i s therefore identical with J anaka I I of the
Ramayana Then starting f rom S i ra d h vaj a the Puranas
carry on the dynas ty to its close The last king is nam ed
K r i ti and the fam ily is called J a n ak a va mSa
-

bhud

D h r i te s t u V a h u IaSV O

Tasmin

san t i s h

v am o

th a t e

V a h u l aSV a

sutah K r i ti h
J a n ak an am m a h at m an am
V ay u P u r i n a ( 8 9
,

The Vedic texts k now a kin g of V i d eh a n a m ed N am i

B ut he is nowhere r e pre
Sapya ( Vedic I ndex I
sented as the f ou nder of the dyn as ty o f M i th i la O n the
contrary a story o f the Sa ta pa th a B rahma na seem s to
indicate that th e V i d e h a ki n gdom was founded by V i d e gh a
M ath a va ( Ved I nd I I 2 9 8 ; S at Br 1 4 1 etc ; O lden
P ar gi te r
berg s Budd ha pp 3 9 8 3 99
1 89 7
V i d e gh a M at h a v a whose f amily priest
p 8 7 et
w a s G ota ma R ah u ga na w as at on e tim e on the Sarasvat i
A gni V a i SVan ar a th en ce wen t burnin g alon g this ea rth
towards the east followed by M ath ava and his priest
till he cam e to the river S a d an i r a whic h ows f rom
th e northern m oun tain and which he did n ot burn over
This river Brahman as did n ot cross in former tim es

th inking it has not been burn t ove r by Agni V a i Svan ar a

At that time the land to th e w estward was very u n cu l
t i v a te d and marsh y but at th e time of M at h a v a s arrival
m an y B rah m anas were there and i t w as highly cultivat ed
for the Brahmanas had caused Agni to taste it th rough
sacrices M ath ava t h e V i d e gh a then said to Agni where
,

AG E

OF

TH E

G R E A T J AN A K A

21

am I to abide ?
To the east of this ri ver be t hy

abode
he replied E ven n ow the writer of the
Sata p a th a B rah m ana adds this forms th e boundary
betwee n the K o sa l as and the V i d e h a s The name of the
second k ing in the epic and the P a u rani c lists Mithi
V a i d e h a is rem iniscen t of M ath a v a V i d e gh a
If M at h a va V id e gh a was the founder of the royal
line of M i t hi la Nimi Nem i o r q a m i must be a later kin g
of V i d e h a In the Nimi J ataka N i mi is said to have

been born to roun d o ff

the royal house of M i th i la

the family o f he rmits

The co m bined evidence of
Vedic and B u ddhis t tex ts thus sh ows that Nimi w a s not
the rst b u t probably on e of the later kings The
8 3 ) and the Ni mi Jataka men
M ajj h i m a N i k aya
tion M a k h ad e v a as the progenitor of the kings of
.

M i th i la

the en tire dynasty of M a i th i la kings was called

Janaka v a mSa ( V a ms o Ja n ak an am m ah atm a n am) and
there were several kings bearin g the nam e of J anaka it
i s very di fcult to iden ti f y any of these wi th th e great
J anak a of the Vedic tex ts But there is one fact which
favours h i s iden tication wi th S i ra d h va j a of the P a u ran i c
l i st t e the f ath er of S i ta The f ather of S i ta Is In
the R am ayana a youn ger con tem porary of A Sv apa ti
kin g of t he K e k a y a s ( maternal gran d f ather o f Bharata
Ram aya na I I 9
J anaka of t he Vedic texts i s a l so
a con tem porary of A Svapa ti prin ce of the K e k a ya s
as U d d ala k a Ar u ni and B udila As va ta raSV i f requented
the courts of both these princes ( Ved I n d I I 69 ; Obb
U p V 1 1 1 4; B rih U p II I
I t is more d i fcult to i d e n t i f v our Ja n aka wi t h any of
kings of that n ame m en tioned in the Buddhist
t he
Jatakas Prof R hys D avids ( Bud Ind p 2 6 ) seem s t o
id en tify him with Mah a Janaka of th e Jataka N O 559
The utterance of Mah a Ja n aka I I o f that J ataka :
As

..

P O L ITI CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

22

M i th i la s

palaces m a y burn
n a u gh t o f m ine i s burned t h ereby

B ut

indeed reminds

us

of the g rea t philosopher kin g

-

In the Mah abh arata ( xii

we nd the same

saying attributed to a king of

M i th i la

bh a va t i M a i th i le n a gi ta rn
N a ga ra m u pah i ta m a g n i n ab h i vi k s h ya

Api cha
Na

kh al u

m a m a h i d a h y a t e tra ki ch i t

S va ya m i d a mah a

kila sma

bh m i pala h

The nam e o f th e kin g is given a s Janaka ( xii 1 7 1 8

I n the Jai n a U ttarad h yayan a the sayi n g is attribute d to
Na m i ( S B E X L V
This fac t coupled with the
m ention of N em i in j ux taposi tion wi th A r i sh ta in th e
Vish nu P urana ( I V 5 1 3 ) probably poi n ts to the i d e n t i
ca ti on of N a m i or Nem i with Ma h a Janaka I I wh o is
represen ted i n th e J ataka as t he son of A r i tth a I f Mah a
J anaka I I was iden tical with Nami b e can n ot be iden tied
with J anaka who is clearly distinguished f rom Nam i in th e
Vedic tex ts I t is temptin g to iden tify the Vedic Jan aka
with Mah a Janaka I of the J ataka
I n the Sa ta p ath a Brahm a na and i n the B gi h ad ar an ya k a
Upan ishad Janaka i s called
This shows that

he w a s a greater personage th an a R aj an
Although
there is n o trace in the Vedic literature of the use of th e
word Samr aj
as E m peror in the sense of a n overlord
of kin gs still the Sa ta pa th a Brahmana distin ctly says that
t he Samraj w a s a higher authority than a Raj an
by
o ff ering th e R aj a s ya he becom es king and by the
V aj ape y a he becom es Sam r aj ; and the o fce of kin g is
the lower and that of Sam raj th e h igher ( S at B r V
.

..

XI I

Sr a u ta S at ra X
-

s acr i

cer

XIV

In

As va laya n a

Janaka is men t ioned as a great

P O L ITI C A L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

24

We learn from the epic and P a u rani c literature that

Gandh ara contained two great cities vi a T a k s h a Si la an d
,

P u s h k a rava ti .

G an dh ara
Ta k s h as y a

vi sh a

dik eb u

( Vay P r

u ana

ta y o h

8 8 1 8 9 1 9 0 Cf
-

p a ryan

v i k h y ata r a m ya

v i ras y a v i kh y ata

P u s h k ar a s y api
u

i
d
h
s
d
e
e
,
y

m a h at m a n oh

T a k s h a Si la

puri

P u s h k a rava ti .

Ra m ay a na

ii

[ 1 4.

The remains of Ta k s h aSi la or Taxila are situated i mme

d i a te l y to the east and n orth east of S a ra i k a la a j unc tion
on the railway twen ty m iles n orth west of R awalpindi
The valley in which they lie is watered by the H a re
river Within this valle y and wi thin three an d a half
m iles of each other are th e remains of three distinct cities
The southern m ost an d oldest of these occupies a n elevated
plateau kn own locally as B h i r m ou n d ( Marshall A
Guide to Taxila pp 1
P u k k a lao t i
P u sh k a rav a ti or P u s h k al ava ti ( Prakrit
whe n ce the P e u ce l a o ti s of A r r i an ) is represen ted b y the
m odern Pran g and Ch arsadda 1 7 m iles N E of Peshawar
on the Suw at river ( S ch o The Periplu s of the
E rythr aean S ea pp 1 8 3 1 8 4 F oucher Gandh ara p
Ga n dh ara is a later form of the nam e of t h e people
called Gan dh ari i n the R i g Veda an d th e A th a rva Veda
In the R ig Veda ( i
th e good wool of the sheep of
the G a n d h ari s is referred to
I n t h e A th ar va Veda
a n d h ar i s are m en tion ed
G
v
the
with
the
M
j
a
a
(
vants apparen tly a s a despised people In later times
th e angle of vision of the men of the M a d h ya d e sa
chan ged and Gandh ara be ca m e the resort of scholars of
all classes wh o ocked to its capi tal for i ns tructions i n
the three Ved a s and the ei g h t ee n bran ch es of knowled ge
In a signican t passa g e of the C h h an d o gya U panishad
U
l
a k a Ar u ni m entions Gandh ara to illustrate
d
d
a
VI
1
4
)
(
-

'

'

A GE

OF

G R E A T J A N A KA

TH E

the desirability o f havin g a duly q ualied teacher

from whom a pupil learn s ( his way ) and t h us remain s

liberated ( from al l world ties ) ti ll he attains ( the Truth
A m an who attains Moksha is com pared to
a blind folded person who reaches at last the country of
Gandh ara We q u ote the en tire pas sage belo w :
Y ath a s o m y a pu r u s h a m G an d h ar e bb y o b h i n ad d h a
k s h a m an i ya ta m t a to t i j a n e v i s ri j e t s e yat h a tatra pran
r a d h ma i ta a b h i n ad
v a uda n v ad h a ran v a p ra t ya n v a
p
y
d h ak s h a an i to b h i n a d d h ak s h o v i s r i s h ta h
Tasya yath a
b h i n ah a n a m pra m u ch y a pra b r u yad e tam di sa m Gan dh ar a
Sa gramad gramam pr i ch ch h a n
etam dis am v raj e ti
pand ito m e dh avi G a n d h aran e vo pa sam pad ye ta e v a me v e

h ach ar ya van pu r u s h o veda

,

O m y child in the world whe n a m an w ith bli n d

folded e y es is carried away f rom Ga n dh ara and left in a
lonely place he makes the east and th e n orth and the
west resound b y crying I have been brought here blind
f olded I am here le f t bli n d f olded
Th ereupon ( some
ki nd hearted ma n ) un ties the fold on h i s eyes an d says
This is the w ay to Gandh ara proceed th ou by this w ay
The sensible man proceeds from village to village e n
quiring the way and re aches at l ast t he ( provin ce ) of
Gand hara E ven thus a man who has a duly qualied
teach er learns ( his
,

The full im port of the illustration becomes app aren t

when we remember that the U d d al ak a J ata ka ( N o 48 7 )
represents U d d alak a as hav in g j ourn eyed to T a k s h a Si la
kk
a s i la) and learn t there of a world reno w ned teacher
T
a
(
T h e S e ta k e tu J at a ka ( N o 3 7 7) says that S e ta k e tu son of
U d d alak a we nt to T a k sh a Si la an d lear n ed all the arts
The Sa ta pa th a Brahmana men tion s the fact that U d d al a ka
Ar u ni used to drive about ( d h ava yam chak ara ) amongst
.

Dr R . L . M
.

i tr

a s

tr

an sl a

t i o of t h
n

C h h an d o g y a U pa n

ih d
s

p 1 1 4.
.

P O L ITI C A L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

26

the people o f th e n orthern co u n try ( S at B r xi 4 l 1 e t

s eq )
I t is stated i n the K au sh i ta k i B rahma na ( vii 6 )
t hat Brah ma nas used to go to th e n orth for purposes of
s tu d v
T h e J ata ka stories are full of referen ces to th e
fam e of T a k s h a s i la as a u n iversity town P an ini h im self
a n a tiv e of Gandh ara refers to the city in s atra i v 3 9 3
The K e ka y a s were sett led in t h e P a j ab between
G a n dh ara a n d th e Beas F rom t h e R am aya na ( I I 6 8
1 9 2 2 ; VI I 1 1 3 1 1 4) we lear n that the Kek e ya territory
lay beyond the Vipas a and abutted on the G andharva
or Gan dh ara V i s h a va The Vedic texts do n ot men tion
the n am e of thei r capital city b u t we lear n f rom the
Ram ayana that th e m etropolis was R aj agriha or G i r i vraj a
iden
ied
b
y
Cunnin
gham
w
ith
i
r j ak or J alalpur on the
t
G
(
J helam )
.

U bh a u

P ure

Bharata Sa tr u gh n au

R aj a gr i h e

ra

mye

K e k ay e sh u p ar a n tapau
m atam a h a n i veSan e

( R am . I I
,

G i r i v raj am p u r ava r a m Si gh r am as ed u r a j asa

R
( am

II

67 .
n

6 8.

Th ere was an other R aj ag rih a G i r i vr aj a i n M agad h a

wh ile H i u en Tsa n g m e n tion s a third R aj ag ri ha i n P o h o
or Balkh ( BealSi y u k i Vol I p
In order to d i s
M a ga d h a
t i n gu i sh between th e K e k aya city and the
capital th e latter city w a s c alled
G i r i v r aj a of the
S
B
E
X
III
p
M a ga d h a s
(
We learn from th e P ur anas ( M a tsya 48 1 0 2 0 V ayu
9 9 1 2 2 3 ) that th e U Si n aras K e k a ya s an d the M a d r a k a s
were septs of the fam i ly o f A n n son of Y ayati The
An u tribe is freq u en tly m en tioned in t h e B i g Veda
1
0
i
vii
viii
8
8
1
0
;
(
The kin g of K e k a ya in th e tim e of Ja n aka w as
A s v a p at i who is probably iden tical with the ki n g of t h e
sam e n am e m en ti oned i n the R amaya na t a s the fath er of
-

'

OF

AG E

Y u d h aj i t

and

K a i ke y i

G R E A T J AN A KA

THE

27

and the grand father of Bharata

The Sa ta pa th a Brah ma na ( X 6 1 2 ) and the Chh an
dog y e U pan ishad ( V
e t s e q ) say that kin g A s va pa t i
in structed a n u mber of Brahm anas e g Aru na Au pa
ve si Gautama S a t y ay a j a P a u l u s h i M a h aala J ab ala
Budila As va ta raSV i Ind ra d y u m n a B h al la v e ya
Jana
Sar k a rak s h ya P rach l n a sal a A u pa m an y a v a and U dda
laka Aru ni
The Jaina w r i te i s tell us that one half of the kin gdom
of K e k a ya was Ar y an an d refer to th e K e k ay a city called

1
I
nd
An
t
p
Se ya v i ya
1
9
8
(
M a d r a rou ghly correspond s t o Si alkot and i ts adj a
cen t dis tricts i n the central P a j ab I ts capital w a s
S akala or S ag a l a n a ga r a ( m odern Si alkot ) This city i s
mentioned in the Mah abh arata ( II
and several
Jatakas ( e
Jataka No 47 9 Kusa
K al i n gab o d h i
Jataka No
T h e name o f the ruler of Madra
in the t i me of Janaka is n ot known
The B r i h ada
Upanishad says that Madra w as the n ative
r any a k a
land of K apya P a ta ii ch a la ( see p 1 6 cm tc ; Weber Ind
L it p
one of the teachers of the celebrated
Up III
The Madra
U d d ala k a Ar u ni ( B r i h ad
people were divided into two sections The southern
Madras lived i n the P a j ab B ut the northern Madras
kn own as U ttara Mad ras are referred to in the A i t are ya
Brah m ana a s livin g beyond the Him alayas in the
neighbourhood of the U ttara Kurus
probabl y as
T h e Madras
Z im mer co nj ectures in the land of K as m tr
are represented in the Mah abh arata and the Jatakas a s
livi n g under a monarchical constitution
The country of the Usi n a r a s was situated i n the
M a d h ya d e s a
The A i t a re va Brahm ana ( V II I 1 4) says

a s am d h r u va am m a d h a m a am
a t i s h th a arn dis i
r
y
y
y
y
p
y
lie the realms of the Kuru P a ri ch alas t ogether with
Va sas and U si n a ra s In the K a u s h i ta k i U pan ishad

.,

'

'

P O L IT I C A L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

28

also the Us i n e ras are associated with the Matsyas

the Kuru P a ch ala s and t h e Vas as They probably
liv ed in the north ernm ost par t of the M a d h y ad e sa
for in the G o p a th a Br ahm ana th e U s i n e ras and Vasa s
are m ention ed j u s t before the U d i ch ya s or northern
ers ( Gop B r I I
Kuru P a nch ale s h u An ga M aga
d h e s h u K asi K a u sal y e s h u S alva M a t s y es h u sa Va sa

'

U si n a res h u d i ch y es h u

In t he

edited
by
Pandit
D
urg
a
(
pras ad an d K as i n at h P an d u r a n g Parab t hird edition p 5)

san cti fy in g
U S In ara gi r i is placed near K a n a k h a la the
place of pilgrimage at the poi n t where the G an ges

issues from the hills

U s i n a r a gi r i is doubtless iden tical
with U s i ra gi r i of the D i v yav a d an a ( p 2 2 ) a n d U s i ra d h v a j a
of the Vinaya Texts ( P art I I p
Pani n i refers to the
U s i n a ra coun try in the s tras I I 4 2 0 an d IV 2 1 1 8
In s ii tra I I 4 2 0 U si n a ra i s men tion ed in j u x taposition
with Kantha ( K a t h a i oi P) Its capital was B h o gan a ga ra
or B h oj an a ga ra ( Mbh V
Th e B i g Veda ( X
m en tions a queen nam ed
The Mah abh arat a the A n u k r a m a nt a n d
U s i n a rani
several J atakas m ention a ki n g named U s i n ar a a n d
his s o n
S ibi ( M bh X I I 2 9 3 9 ; Vedi c Index
Vol I p 1 0 3 Mah a Ka nh a J ataka No 46 9 ; Ni m i
J ataka No 541 Mah a N ar ada Kassapa Ja taka No 544
We do n ot k now th e nam e of Ja n a k a s U SIn a ra
contem porar y We learn f rom the K a u s h i ta k i Upa n ishad
that G ar gy a B al aki a contemporary of Aj atas atru o f
K asi an d of Janaka lived for som e t im e i n the U si n ara
coun t ry
M a tsy a says Prof B h a n d ar k a r ( Carm ichae l Leact u re s
par t s of Alwar Jaipur
o r i g i n a ll v in clu d ed
1918 p
and Bhara t pur an d w a s the kin gdom of th e kin g Virata
of the M a h abh arata i n w h se cou r t the ve P and ava
brothers resid ed incogn ito d u rin g th e las t year o f their
K a th as a r i t s aga r a
'

'

'

AGE

OF

TH E

G R E AT J A N A K A

29

ba nishmen t H i s capital h a s been identied with Bairat

i n the J aipur State P ar gi te r thin ks that the M ats y a
capital was U p a pl a v y a But according to N i lka ntha

V i ratan a ga ra sa mi
was
U pap lav ya ( M b h IV
.

t
ra m .
t
h
a
ar
n
a
as
n
a
a
p
g

The Matsyas appear in a passage of the R ig Veda

VI
I
wh
ere
they
are
ranged
with
the
other
1
8
(
ene m ies of the great R ig Vedic conqueror Sud a s In the
G o pa th a B ra hma na ( I 2 9 ) the y appear in connexion
with the S alvas in the K a u s h i ta k i Upanishad ( IV 1 )
in con nexi o n with the U si n a ra s a n d the Kuru P anch alas
and i n the M ah a bh arata in c o nnexi o n with the C h e d i s
V
In
the
M
an
n Sa m
hit
a
the
M
atsyas
t
o gether
(
with the K u r u k s h e tra t he P a nch a l as a n d the Su ra s e n a
kas co m prise the land of the Bra hma na R ishis ( Brah
.

ma r s h i
T h e Sat ap at h a

Br a hmana ( XI II 5 4 9 ) m en ti o ns a
asan D v a i ta v an a who celebrated
M atsya kin g named t
the horse sacrice near th e Sarasvati The B ra hmana
quotes the f o llowing g a th a
.

1.

F ourte en steeds
battle

did

king

D va i t a v a n a ,

victorious in
whe nce the lake

V r i t r a h an ,

bind for Indra

D vai ta van a ( took its
,

The Mah abh a rata mentions the l ake D va i tavan a as

well as a forest called D va i tavan a which spread over the
ban ks of the river Sarasvati M bh I I I 2 4

The name of Ja n a k a s co ntem porary ruler i s not

k nown Tha t the country of the Matsyas w a s an i m
portan t place in the ti m e o f Aj a tas atru o f Kasi and o f
J anaka is kn o w n f rom th e K a u sh i ta k i U panishad

The K ur u c ountry ful l y main taine d its re pu tati o n as

the centre of B rahmani ca l culture in the age of J ana ka
Kuru Bra hma nas
U s h a s t i C h ak r aya na ) played a
prominent part in the philosophical discussio n s o f

P OL ITI CAL

30

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

court B ut i t was precisely at this tim e that a

great calamity befel l the Ku ru s and led to an exod us
of l arge sections of th e Kuru pe o ple in cludin g U s h a s t i
himself The
C h h an d o gy a U panishad
says

M a ta ch i h a te s h u K u r u s h u ati k ya saha j ay a ya U s h a s ti r
ha C h ak r aya na i b h y a gr a m e prad r ana k a u v as a
O ne
co mm en tator took M a ta ch i t o mean rakta varnab
kshudra pak sh i v i s e s h ah Professor B h a n d a r k ar says
that the explan atio n of this com men tat o r is co n r m
Mata
ed by th e fact that M
a ta ch i
is a S an s k r i ti s e d form

now n O
ana
of the well know
Canarese
w o rd m i d i ch e
which
it 81 s
Kittel
s D
D ictionary a s a grassh o pper
i s explained by K
Jan ak a

l o cu st

1st
of Ja n a m ej a y a s successors be
If the Pur aniicc 1list
accepted as historical then it w o uld appear that
N i ch a k sh u w as probably the Kuru king i n the time
of J anaka

1.

J an am e j aya

Satan i k a

3.

A s vam e d h ad atta

4
1

A dh i si mak ri sh na

N i ch a k sh u

D a i vapa

5.

Curiously en ough it is N i ch a k s h u wh o is represent ed

in the Pur anas a s the rem over of the seat of governm en t
from H as t i n a pu ra t o K a u sam bi We have som e in d ic a
tion that the city of K a u sam bl re a lly existed about
The Sa ta pa th a
this ti me ( of Weber Ind L it p
'

P OL I TI CAL

32

I ST O RY O F I N D I A

observes ( Buddha p 40 4)
We are to look to n d
i n the pe o ple o f the P a nch ala s of the stock of the

R i k Samhit a the T u r va ca s also as well as the K r i vi s

H e supports t h e conj ec ture b y quotin g a p assage of
the Sa ta pa t h a Bra hma na ( XI I I 5 4 1 6 ) which says
wh en Sat rasah a ( kin g of the P a fi ch ala s ) makes the
A s va m e d h a o ff erin g t h e T a u r v a ga s arise
six thousand

a n d s i x an d thirty clad in mail

P a nch ala s

The

als o in clu d e d the K e si n s ( Ved Ind I

1 8 7 ) a n d pr o bably the S r i j ay as ( P a r gi ter M ar k andey a
P ara na p 3 53 ; M bh I
V
In Mbh
VI II 1 1 3 1 U t ta m a u j as is called a P anch al va while in
VI I I 7 5 9 he is ca l led a S r i j a y a
.

.,

I n the M ah a bh a rata the royal family of the P an

cha las is represen ted as a n o ffshoot of the Bharata
dynasty ( A di 9 4
The Puranas say th e sam e
thin g ( M atsya 50 1 1 6 ; V a yu 9 9 1 9 4 2 1 0 ) and na m e
D i v o d asa
S u d as a and D ru pad a amon g th e ki ngs of
th e Pa nch a la bran ch D i vo d as a an d S u d asa are fam ous
kings in t h e Rig Ve d a wh ere they are closely con nec ted
with the Bharatas ( Ved In d I p 3 63 I I pp 9 5
But they are n ot m entioned a s l a ch ala k i n gs In the
Mah abh arata D r u pad a i s also called Y a j as en a and one of
Ad i 1 6 6 2 4 ;
h i s sons w a s nam ed Si kh an di n ( M bh
A Si k h andi n Y aj ii as e n a is mention
B h i s m a 1 9 0 et
ed i h the K a u sh i ta ki B rah m ana ( VI I 4) bu t he is d es cri b
ed not as a prin ce but a s a priest of K esi n D albh ya
kin g of the P anch ala s
.

The exter n al history of the P a ch ala s is mainly that

of wars and alliances wi th the Ku rus The M a h abh rata
preserves traditions o f conict bet w een the Ku rus an d the
We learn from chapter 1 6 6 o f the Ad i pa r va
P a ch al a s
that U ttara Pa nch a la was wrest e d from t h e P anch al as by
the Kurus a n d given away to their precep to r C uriously
.

AG E O F
en ough the

TH E

G R E A T J AN A K A

J a taka ( N o

S o m a n a ss a

Pa ch al an a ga ra i n K u r u ra tth a

33

places Uttara

50 5)

The relations between t h e t w o pe o ples ( Kurus a n d P a n

ch a las ) were s o met i mes frie nd ly and they w ere connected
by m atrim o nial alliances Ke sin Dal bh y a or Dar b h ya a
ki ng of t h e P a nch al as was siste r s s o n t o U ch ch a i hs rav as
king of the Kurus ( Ved Ind I 8 4 1 8 7
U ch ch ai h ra v a s o ccurs as the nam e o f a Kuru prince in
the dynastic list o f the M ah a bh a rata ( I 9 4
I n the
epic a Panch a la princess i s married t o th e P a nd avas
who are represen te d as scions of the Kur u royal
.

Amon g the m ost f am ous ki n gs of the P a ch ala s men

ti o n e d in the Ve d ic literature are K r a i v y a Kes in D al bh ya
S ona Satrasah a P r av ah a na J aivali a n d D u r m u kh a D ur
m ukha is als o mentioned in the K u m bh a k ara Ja taka ( No
H i s kingdom is calle d U t t a ra P a ch alara tth a a n d
H e is represented as a con
h i s capital K a m p i lla n a ga r a
te m porary o f Ni m i king of V i d eh a I f Nimi be the pe n n l
timate kin g of Ja n a k a s family as the Nimi Ja taka
urmu kha
1
D
No
5
4
suggests
must
be
later
than
(
)
J anaka

P r a vah a na

J aivali on the other han d was J anaka s

contemporary Th is prin ce appears i n the U pan ishads as

en gaged in philosophical discussions wi th Ar u ni Sv e ta k e tu
Sil a k a Sal av at y a a n d C h a i k i tay a n a D albh y a ( Bri b e d U p
1 ; V 3
VI 2 ; Ob b Up
The rst two teachers
are kn own to have been contem poraries of J anaka
.

The kin gdom o f E ast was 3 00 leagues in extent

ad
i
t
s
capital
J
a
taka
O
I
t
h
at
B
a s i also
N
r
a
a
n
(
called S u r u n d h an a S u d a s s a n a B ra h m a va d d h a n a Pup
i
R
a
m
a
city
and
M
olin
Carmichael
L
ectu
es
r
h
h
m
a
a
t
t
v
(
p
The wa l ls o f Baranasi were twelve
1 9 1 8 pp 50
leagues round by themselves ( T a ndu la n ali J a taka )
.

P O L ITI CAL

34

IS T O RY O F I N D IA

The Ka s is
t h e pe o p l e of K as i rst appear in th e
P a i ppa lad a recen si o n o f the A t h a r va Ve d a ( Ved Ind I I
The y w er e cl o sel y connecte d with the people
116
o f K o s a la and of V i d e h a
J a l a Jat k a r ny a is men tione d
in the Sankh ay a n a Sra u ta S atra ( XVI 2 9 5) as havin g
obtained the positio n of P u r oh i t a o f the three pe o ples of
K a s i V i d e h a an d K o se la in the life time of Sv e ta k e tu a
contemporary of J anaka C uriously en ough a kin g nam ed
J anaka is men tioned i n the S a tt u b h a s ta J a taka ( No 40 2 )
rei gnin g in Benares This J anaka cannot be the
as
J anaka of the Upanishads f o r w e learn from thos e works
that i n the ti me of the famous J anaka Aj a tas atru w a s o n
the thron e of K a si
Very little is k no w n regardin g th e an c e stors of
Aj a tas atru H i s n a me does n ot o ccu r in the P a u rani c
lists of K a s i sove reigns ( V av u 9 2 2 1 74 Vish nu IV
n or does the nam e o f D hritara sh tra kin g o f K a si
8 2
w ho was defeated by Sa tan i k a Satraj i ta wi th t h e res u lt
that the K a s is d own to the tim e o f the Sa ta pa th a Bra h
mana gave up the kindli n g of the sacred re The
Pur anas represen t the K a si fa mi l y as b ran ch of the hous e
the Bharatas O f the
o f P u r r a v a s the great ancestor o f
ki ngs m en tion ed in the Puranas the names of two only
ca n
b
e
traced
in
the
Vedic
v o d as a a n d P r a ta r d a n a )
i
D
(
literature But the Vedic texts do n ot c o nnect them with
Ka si
In the M a h ag o v i n d a S u t t an t a D h a ta ra t th a king o f
K a s i who must be iden tied with D h ritara sh tra king o f
K a s i men tioned in the Sa t a p a t h a B r a h ma na is represen t
ed as a B harata prin c e ( R hys D avids D ial o gues o f the
B uddha Part I I p
T h e B harata d y nasty o f K a s i se e m s t o h ave been
supplan te d b y a new line o f kin gs w h o h a d t h e fam ily
nam e B ra h m ad a t ta a n d were pr o b ab l y o f V i d e h a n o ri gin
That B r a h m ad a t ta w a s th e name o f a fami l y and n ot o f
'

'

'

'

'

'

AG E

OF T H E

G R E AT J A N A K A

35

any particular kin g h a s been proved by Prof B h an d ar k ar

1
9
1
8
D
ev
Carmichael
L
ectures
n
h
a
k
r
i
s
t
r
i
a
H
an d Mr
(
p
The Matsya P ur ana refers to a dynasty consisting
of one hundred B rah m ad at tas
.

S ata m vai

B rah m ad a t tan am

V i ran am K u r av ah

s atam

( M a t sy a p

The
hundred B rah m ad at tas
in the Mah a bh ar ata I I 8 2 3
.

2 73.

are also men tioned

I n the D um med h a J ataka the nam e B rah m ad at ta i s

applied both to the rei gnin g ki ng and to h i s son ( 0f th e
h
na
A
a
t
t
m
J
a
taka
the
u
m
a
Sa
i
d
a
J
a
taka
the
n
K
a
p
i
m
u
s
S
Kassapa
J
a
taka
L
omasa
J a taka
.

e h a n ori gin appe ar s

V
i
d
were
of
That th e
k
a
a
i
os
a
t
M
seve
al
J
F
or
instance
the
s
k
a
p
a
t
a
r
f r om
w
hich
refers
o kin g B rah m ad at ta of
t
Ja taka ( No
K a si h as th e following line

B r ah m a d at t a s

m utto mb i

K asi r aj en a

V e d eh e n a y asas si na

ti

o tth i s e n a
S
9
1
5
Sa
bula
Ja
taka
No
prin
ce
)
m
(
e
h
t
In
e d e h a pu t ta
V
s
i
kin
g
of
K
a
s
i
called
t
a
t
a
d
a
m
h
r
a
s o n of B
.

a
ti
tam
vid
i
a
s
r
K
a
putto
j
Yo
n
i
h
n
a
a
d
a
ava
r
n
e
v
a
a
i
a
r
h
b
Sambul
a
j
m
y
a
h
s
s
a
ta
te
vane
basati
a
turo
n
d
a
d
a
h
b
V e d eh a u t to
as sa S ot th i s e n o

of
J
anaka
seems
r
co
tempo
ary
n
Aj a tas atru the K as ya
h
e
T
fam
ily
U
pa
a
t
a
t
d
a
B
r ah m
belon
ed
to
the
g
to h ave
shows
that
he
w a s a contem p o rary of
n i sh ad i c evidence
u
s
Th
e
J
a
t
ka
tells
that
th
e
rei
n
g
a
a
a
k
l
d
d
a
U
a
k
l
a
d
d
U
h
m
r
s
w
a
a
k
a
l
d
d
a
B a a
i n the tim e o f U

'

P OL ITI CAL

36

I S T O RY O F I N D IA

A j a ta satru

appears in the U pan is h ads a s en gaged in

philosophical discussions with G ar gya Ba l a ki I n the
K a u sh i tak i U pan i shad he is represen ted as bein g j ealous
a t J anaka s fam e as a patron of learning
.

The Sata pa th a B ra hm a na ( V 5 5 1 4) m en tions a

person named B h a d ras e n a Aj ata sa t rav a who is said to
have been bewitched by U d d al ak a Aru ni M acdonell and
Keith cal l h im a kin g of K a s i H e w as apparently the
X LI p
s o n and successor of Aj a tas atru
.

'

The kin gdom of K os a l a corr espon d s roughly to th e

I t was separated from V i d eh a by the
m odern O udh
r iver S a dan i r a
.

The Vedic texts d o n ot men tion an y ci t y in Kos e la

B ut if the Ram ayana i s to be believ ed th e capital of
K osal a i n the time of J anaka w a s Ayodh y a which stood
on the ba n ks of the Saray a and covered twelve yoj anas
h e Vedic works do not refer to the I k s h
T
I
5
5
m
R
a
(
v a ku king D asa ra th a who i s represented in the R am ayana
as the Kos a lan contem porary of Janaka D a sa r a t h a s s on
accordin g to the R am a yana w a s R a ma The R ig Veda
n a m ed R a ma
X
m
en
tion
s
a
powerfu
l
person
4
1
3
9
)
(
but does not conne ct hi m with Kose la The D asarat h a
J a taka m akes D asarath a an d R a ma k in gs of B aranasi
and disavows S i ta s con nection with J anaka

'

probably the fatherland o f Jan ak a s

H otri priest A sva l a who w a s very probably an ances tor
of As va layan a K au sal ya m ention ed i n the P r as n a U pa
a s a disciple of P i pp a l ad a and a con temporary o f
n i s h ad
a Kosa l an
S u k e sa B h ar a d v aj a and of H i ranya n abh a
pri n ce
K os a l a

w as

The details of Kosalan his tory will be discussed in

subse q uent chap ter
.

LATE R
TH E

LA

V A I DE H A S

TE R

OF

VA ID E H A S

M IT H I L A

M I T E I LA

or

The Pura nas give the following lists

successors
Vay u ( 89 1 8 2 3 )
Vi s h nu ( IV
-

Si r ad h vaj at tu

ata s tu

B h an u m an n am a M a i t h i l ah

M u n i s ta s y a

T as m ad

d h va j ah,

s u ttaa ssch ap ii
U rj ava
aha
h ab
h s m rri t ah

U r j av ah at

j h

Sa k u n i stasya

j e

t
j

s u ta d v a a

Jan ak a

5. 1 2 1 3 )
-

as yap i

S a t va r a

tatah Kunib

Ku

n e r a n an a

ch at m a a

j h

Sak u n e np u t rah

S vaga t ah

stat sutah s m ri tah

Sru toy as tas ya d a y a dan
Su sr u ta stasya ch at m aj ah
Su s r u ta s ya J ayah putro
Ja ya sya Vij ayan sutah
V i j a ya s y a R itah putra
S u va r ch a

R i ta s y a S u n ay ah s m r i tah
S u n a yad V i ta h a v y a s t u

tas m ad K s h e masvah,

V i tah a v yat m aj o D h r i ti h

D h ri t i h ,

D h r i te s t u V a h u l as vo bh d

va

V a h u l as va

Tasmin

'

sutah

s a n t i sh

J an ak an am

th a te

D h r i te r

s an t i s h

v arn so

m a h at ma n am

J anak a

v a rn sa

K r i t ih ,

th a te y a m

ta s ma t

V a h u las

ta sya pu tran

K r i ta u

K ri ti h

tasya S uchi ntas

m a d U rj a vah on am a putro

d y u m n a h,

of

S i ra d h v aj a s ya p atyam Bh a
num a n B h an u m a tah S ata

B h an u m
mata
a t ah p u t r a h
P ra d yu m n a ch a
a p ra tapa van

Tasya

37

P OL ITI CAL

38

I S TO RY O F I N DIA

I t will be seen that the two P a u rani c list s do n ot

wh olly agree with each other The V ayu Pur ana o m its
Th e
m any names including those of A r i sh ta and Nem i
Vish nu Pu ra na or t h e scribe who wrote the dynasti c list
contained in i t probably confounded the n ames A r i s h ta
and Nemi an d m a d e one o u t o f two kin gs A r i sh ta i s
very probably identical with A r i tth a J anaka of th e M ah a
J anaka J a taka Nemi i s very probably the same as Na m i
of the U ttarad h yayan a S atra to who m is ascribed th e
sa m e say ing when M i th i la is on re nothi n g is burned
that belongs to m e
which is attributed to M ah a J anaka
I I son of A r i tth a in the Mah a Janaka J a taka
With the exception of A r i sh ta an d Nemi or Na m i
none of the kings i n the P a u ran i c lists can be satisfactoril y
identied with the V i d e h an m onarchs m en tioned i n the
Vedic B uddhist and J aina literature I t is th erefore
di f cult to say how far the Pur a nic lists are histori cal
The Vedic texts men tion besides M ath ava and J anaka
two other V ai d e h a ki n gs n amely Para Alh ara and Nam i
Macdon ell an d Keith iden tify Para Ab lara with
Sap ya
Para A tn ara king of K os al a about whom we shall speak
in a subse q uent chapter
Nam i Sapy a was probably
ide n tical with kin g Nam i of the U t tarad h ya ya n a S atra
Nem i of the V ish nu Pur ana and Nim i of the M a kh ad e va
S utta of the M aj j h i m a N i k aya the K u m b h a kara J a taka
and th e Ni m i J a taka I n the last m en tioned work it
i s stated that N i m i was th e penultimate sovereign of t h e
Accordin g to the K u m bh ak ara J a taka
M ai th i la family
and the U ttarad h yaya n a S tr a ( S B E X L V 8 7 ) he
w a s a con tem porary of D u m m u k h a ( D vi m u k h a kin g of
)
P a fi ch ala N a gga j i ( N a ggat i ) of Gan dh a ra and of Kara nd u
u
k
a
a
a
r
K
n
d
(
) of Kali nga This synchronism accords wi th
Vedic evidence D u r m u k h a the Pa nch ala kin g had a
priest n am ed B r i h ad u k th a ( Vedic Index I 3 70 ) who was
the son of V am ad e va ( I bi d I I
V am ad e va was a
.

P OL I TI CAL

40

IST O R Y O F I N D I A

Th e p assage
Y ath a K asyo va V ai d e h o
vo r a u tr a u
a
m
r
dhan
u
v
a
a
a
d
h
i
k
r
v
v
u
t
a
m
i
d
a
a
n
g p
jj y
jy

v an ta u
s a p a t n ati vyad h i n a u
haste k r i tv o po ti s h th e d
B
r
i
h
a
d
o
Upan
ishad
I
I
I
pr
bably refers to frequen t
8
(
struggles between th e kings o f K aSi an d V i d e h a
The M ah abh arata ( XI I 9 9
refers to the o ld story
i
t
i
h
s
a
m
u
t
an
a
m
of
a
great
battle
between
r
a
r
a
P
ra
t
a
(
p
)
dana ( king of K a si according to the R a m a yana VI I 48
1 5) and Jan aka kin g of M i th i la
I t is sta te d in the
P a li co m m entary P a ra m a tth aj o t i k a ( Vol I pp 1 58
1 6 5) that the Li ch ch h a v i s
who succeed e d Jan ak a s
dynasty as the stron gest political power i n V i d e h a and
formed the m ost i m portan t elemen t o f the V aj j i a n Con
federacy were the off sprin gs of a queen of K a si This
probably indicates that a j unior bran ch of the royal
fam ily of K a s i establish e d itself in V i d e h a
k ing s fame

'

TH E

D E CC A N

I N T H E A G E on T H E L A

T ER

V A I DE H

S.

Th e expression
D a k sh i napad a
occurs in the R ig
Veda ( X 6 1 8 ) a n d refers to the place where t h e exile
goes on bein g expelled In th e opin ion of several scholars
this simply m ean s th e South beyon d the lim its of the
recognised Aryan worl d Dak sh i natya is found in P anin i
IV
m
entioned
by
Baudh
a
ak s h i napa t h a is
D
2
(
yana coupled wi th S u ras h tra ( Bau S a tra I 1
I t is
h owever extrem el y difcult to sa y what P anini or Bau
d h ay a n a exactly m ean t by D ak s h i naty a or D ak sh i napa th a
Whatever may be the correct m eanin g of those terms
it is certain that already i n the age of the later V ai d eh as
the Aryans had crossed the V i n dh yas a n d estab lished
several states in the D eccan O ne of these states was
V i d ar b h a or B erar was certai n l y a fa m ous
V i d arb h a
kingdom i n the time o f Nami or Nimi We have already
.

D E CCAN I N

TH E

AG E O F

LATE R

TH E

V A IDE H A S

4|

seen t hat the K u m b h a k ar a J a taka a n d the U ttar a

d h y ay a n a mak e him a contemporary of N a ggaj i N a g g a t i
We learn from the
or
N a gn aj i t kin g of Gandh a ra
A i ta r e ya Br a h ma na ( VI I 3 4) that N a g n aj i t w a s a co n
te m porary o f Bh i m a kin g of V i d a r bh a
,

Eta m u h a i v a p ro ch a t u h P arva ta N arad a u S o ma k ay a

S ah a d e v y ay a S ah a d e v aya S ar j a yaya B a b h ra v e D aiv a

B h i m ay a V a i d a r bh aya N a gn aj i t e G an d h aray a
V i d a r bh a therefore ex isted as a n independen t kin g

v r i d h aya

dom in the time of Ni mi The kin gdo m is m ention ed in

440 ; V ed I n d
t h e Ja i m i n i y a U panishad B ra h m a na ( I I
II
I t was fam ous for its M a c h alas ( perhaps a
species of d o g ) which kille d tigers The Pre s na Upanishad
menti o ns a sage o f V i d ar b h a named Bh a rgava as a conte m
V
i
d
a r h h i K a u ndi n e a
of
A
sage
called
r ar
s va l ay a n a
o
A
p
y
y
is m entioned in the B r i h ad aranyak a Upanishad The name
K au ndi n e y a is appare n tl y d erived from the city of
K u ndi n a the capital of V i d ar bh a ( M bh I I I 7 3 1 2 ;
59
represented by the
H ar i v ams a V i s h nu par va
modern K au ndi n y a pura on the banks of the Wardh a in the
Ch andur t aluk of Am raoti ( Gaz A m raoti Vol A p
Fr om th e Pur ani c account of the Y adu fam ily it
appears that V i d a r b h a the eponym ous hero of the Vidar
b h as was of Y adu lineage ( M a ts ya P urana 44 3 6 : V ay u
Purana 9 5 3 5
If the e viden ce of the K u m bh a k ara J a taka has any
v alue then Nimi king of V i d eh a N agn aj i t kin g of Gan
d ha ra a n d Bh i ma king of V i d ar b h a m ust be considered to
be contemporaries of Karandu of Kali nga
It foll ows
fr om this that the kingdom of Kali nga w a s in exist
en ce i n the time of Nim i a n d his con te m poraries of the
B rahmana period The evidence of the Ja taka i s con
rmed by that of the U t ta radh va va n a S atra The M ah a
govinda S u tta n ta ( D ialogues of the Buddha I I 2 70 )
m akes S a ttabh u kin g o f Kalinga a contemporary of R enu
.

P OL ITI CAL

42

I ST O R Y O F I N D I A

ki n g of M i th i la and of D h a taratth a or D hritar ash tra k in g

of K a si ( mention ed i n the Sa tap a th a B r ah mana XI I I 5
There can th us be no doubt that Kali nga e xisted
4
th e tim e of w hich the
as an i ndepend en t kingdo m in
B ra h m anas speak I t com prised th e w h ole coast from
the river V ai ta rani ( Mbh II I 1 1 4 4) in O rissa to the
borders of the Andh ra territory We learn fro m th e
Ja takas that the capi t al of Kali nga w a s D an ta pur a n aga ra
The
M
ah
a
bh
a
ata
en
tions
an tak ur a M b h V 48
D
r
m
(
an other capital called R aj apu ra ( X II 4
The J ain a
writers refer to a third ci ty cal led K amch anapu ra ( Ind A n t
1 89 1 p
The M ah ago vi n d a Su ttan ta refe r s to another sou thern
real m na m ely Assaka which existed in the ti m e of R enu
and D h at ar atth a ( D hritar ash tra ) I t w as ru led by king
B rah m ad at ta wh o had h i s capital at Potana
The A i tar e y a B ra h m ana refers ( VI I I 1 4) to p r in ce s
of the south who are called B hoj as an d whose subj ects

the Sa tva ts d ak s h i na syam di si ye k e cha

ar e ca l led
,

S a tva tarh raj an o B h a u j yay a i v a te

b h i s h i ch y a n te B h oj etye

I n the Sata pa th a Br a h mana

2
1
e
XI
I
I
th
e
d
feat
by
B
harata
of
the
5
4
a t vats
S
)
(
and h i s taking away the h orse w h ich they had prepared
for an A s va m edh a are refe r red to These Sa tva ts m us t
have lived n ear B harata s real m i e n ear the Gan ges
B ut in
an d the Y am un a ( of Sat Br XI I I 5
the ti m e of the Ai tare ya Br ah m ana they mu st have
Their kin gs w ere cal l ed Bhoj as
m oved southward
Thi s account of the Sa tvat s and the Bhoj as deduced
fro m th e Br ah m anical state m en ts accords strikin gly
wi th P a u rani c eviden ce I t i s stated in the Puranas
that th e Satva tas and the Bhoj as w ere o ff shoots of th e
Y adu fa m ily which dwelt at Mathu ra on the banks of the
Y am u n a ( Matsya 43 48 ; 44 46 48 ; Va yu 9 4 52 ; 9 5
We are further
48 ; 9 6 1 2 ; Vish nu I V 1 3 1

n an abh i s h i k tan ach ak s h a t a .

.

OF

AG E

G R E A T J A NA K A

TH E

43

told by the sam e authorities that they were the kindreds

of th e southern realm of V i d a rbh a ( M a t 44 3 6 ; V a yu
95 35
We have eviden ce of a closer con nection
between the B hoj as and V i d ar bh a
The inclusion of a
place called B h oj a k a ta in V i d a rbh a is proved by the
H a r i vama ( Vish nu Parva 6 0 3 2 ) a n d the Mah a bh a rata
Th
e
Cham
mak
gran
t
of
th
e
kin
g
V
1
5
1
5
k
V
a
a
k
a
a
7
t
(
P r a varas en a I I makes it clear that the Bh oj ak ata territor y
was equivalent to the I l i ch p u r district in Berar or V i d arb h a

1
4
J
R
A
1
p
D
r
Smith
says
The
ame
S
9
n
(
B h oj ak ata castle of th e B hoj as i m plies that the province
was named af ter a castle f o rmerly held by the B hojas

an ancien t r u ling race men tioned in the edicts of As oka

K a lid asa i n his R a gh u vamsa ( V 3 9 40 ) calls the king of
V i d ar b h a a B hoj a ( cf also M bh V 48 7 4; 1 57
B ut
V i d ar bh a was not the only Bhoj a state
The A i tar eya
Bra h ma na refers to several Bhoj a kings of the south
A li n e of Bhoj as must have ruled i n D a nd aka A passage
in the A r th aSas t ra ( E d 1 9 1 9 p 1 1 ) runs thus
D andak y o n a ma B hoja n K a m a t Br a hmana k an yam

o
n
d
h
u
r
r
v
i
n
s
a
sa
b
a
a
s
h
a
n
a B hoja
n
s
a
a bh i m a n ya m a a
t
k n own as Dandak ya or kin g of D a nd aka makin g a lasci
v i o u s attempt on a Br a h ma na girl perished alon g with his
relations and kin gdo m We learn from the Sar abh anga
J ataka ( N o 52 2 ) that the kingdom 6f D an dak i had i ts
capital at K u m bh a va ti
Accor d in g to the R am avan a
M
a dh u m a n ta
VI
I
the
n
am
e
of
the
capital
was
2
1
8
9
)
(
I t is clear from what has b een s ta te d above tha t there
were i n the age of the later V a i d eh as and th e B ra hmanas
many kingd o m s in the south namely the B hoj a kingdoms
o n e of w h ich was V id a r b h a an d another probably D a nd a
k a as well as Kali nga and Assaka ( on the Go d a var i Sutta
Nip a ta S B E X pt I I p
With the exception
of these states the w hole of Trans Vindhyan India was
occupied by n o n A ryan ( d as y u ) tribes such as the
.

P OL IT I C A L

44

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

Andhras Sa h aras P uli n d as and probably also the M ti bas

i
Ait
B
r
VI
I
In
the
op
nion
of
D
r
S
ith
the
m
(
And hras were a D ravidian people n ow rep resen ted by the
large p o pulation speaking the Te l ugu language wh o
occupied the deltas of th e God a var i an d the Kris hna
Mr P T Srin ivas Iyen gar argues that the An dhras
were originally a Vindh y an tribe and that th e ex tension
of Andhra power w as fro m the west to the east down th e
Goda var i and Kris h na valleys ( I nd Ant 1 9 1 3 pp 2 7 6
Prof B h an d ar k ar however points ou t that the S er i vani j
J a taka places A n d h ap u r a i
the pura or capital of th e
Andhras on th e river T e l avah a which is either the m odern
Tel or T eli n gi r i both not far distant fro m each other and
owin g near th e connes of the Madras Presidency and
the Central Provinces ( Ind Ant 1 9 1 8 p
The S a h aras an d th e P u l i n d as are described in the
Matsya and the V a yu Pur a nas as D ak s h i napat h av as i n ah
together with th e V ai d a r b h as a n d the D andak a s :
,

.,

T e s h am p are

an a pa d a

D ak s hi n ap a t h a vas i n a h
as

as

K ars hasch a

P li
u

n da

sa h a i s h

i k a at aby ah

Sah a ras tat ha

V i n d h y a P us h i k a V a id a rbh a D a n d a ka i b
1 1 4 46
( M a t sya
at aby ah Sa h a ras cha y e
.

Abh i rah

P li
u

S a h ach a i s h i k ah

da V i n d h

'

( Vay u

Sa ba ri

sa

ha

laces
the
An
dhras
p

Da k s hi napa t h aj a n m an a h
G u h ah P u li n d ah

M u l i k a V a i d a rb ha Da nt la k ai h

The M ah abh ar a ta also

and Sa b ara s in the D eccan

sa h a

P u li n d a s

s a r ve n ara va ran d h ra k a

C h u ch u ka M ad ra k a i h

( M bh

x11

sa

a.

2 07.

The capital of th e P u li n d a s ( P u l i n d an a gara ) probably

lay to the south east of D a sarna ( M bh I I 5
the
V i d i sa or Bhilsa region ( M e gh a d ta 2 4
-

S I XTEE N

M A H AJA N A P A DA S

45

The location of t h e territory of th e M atihas an other

D a sy u tribe mentioned in the A i ta r e ya Bra hma na alon g
with the Andhras P u li n d as a n d S ah aras is not s o certain
In the Sankh aya n a Sra u ta S utra ( XV 2 6 6 ) the
M ati h as are called M ach i pa or M vi pa I t i s not a l
together improbable that they are the people wh o appear
in the M ar k andeya Purana ( 57 46 ) under the designation
of Mushika A compariso n of the A i tar eya B ra hmana
with the Sankh ayan a Srau ta S utra betrays a good deal
of con fusion wi th regard to the secon d an d th ird con
sonan ts of the name I t was therefore perfectly natur al
i bes to introduce further variations
for the P au rani c scr
scribes
,

TH E

S I XTE E N M A H AJA N A P A D A S

The Ve d ic texts do n ot throw m uch ligh t on the

political history of the period which elapsed from th e
fal l of the V i d eh an mo n archy to th e rise of Kos e la under
B ut we
M ah ak o s al a the father i n law of B imbis a ra
know from the B uddhi st A ngu ttar a N i k aya that during
th is period there were sixteen s tates of considerable ex ten t
as the S olasa M a h aj an ap a d a Th ese
an d power known
states were
-

N aS I
K o s ala

Anga
M agad ha
V aj j i

M a l l s.

( C h edi )
V amsa ( Va tsa )
C h et i y a

These M ah aj an apad as ourished together during a

period posterior to Kal a ra Janaka but an teri o r to M ah a
kos e la because on e of them V a j j i rose to po wer after
the fall o f the V i d e h an m onarchy whi le another nam ely
-

P OL ITI CAL

46

I ST O R Y O F I N D IA

Kas i lost i ts independen ce before the ti m e of M ah ak o sa l a

and formed an i n tegral part of th e Kosalan m onarchy
in th e six th cen tury
BC
C
ury B
The J aina B h a ga va ti S utra gives a sligh tly differen t
list of the sixteen M ah aj a n ap ad a s
,

d-

A ng a

O
l

an a

M a g ah a ( Magad h a)
M a l ay a

u
P
*
O

M al ava

A ch ch h a

V a ch ch ha

D
C

K och ch h a

( Va ts a )
( K achch h a

I t will be seen that A nga M a ga d h a Vatsa V ajj i

K a si and K o sa l a are com m on to both t h e lists M a lava
of the B h a ga va ti i s probably ide n tical with Avan ti of
the A ngu tta r a Moli is probab ly a corruption of M alla
The other states m entioned i n the B h a ga va ti are new and
indicate a knowledge of th e far eas t a n d the fa r south of
India The m ore extende d horiz on of the B h a g ava ti clearly
proves that its list is later than th e o n e given in the
B ud d hist A ngu tta ra We shall there fore accept th e
B uddhist list as a correct representation of the politi ca l
condition of I ndia after th e fall of the H ouse o f
Janaka
O f the six teen M ah aj an a pa d as K a s i w a s pro bably
at rst the m ost powerful We have already seen that
K a si probabl y play ed a prominen t part i n th e subvers ion
of the V i d eh a n mon a rchy S ever a l J a takas bear wi tness to
the superiority of its capital Benares over th e o ther cities
and the im perial ambition o f its rulers The G u t t i l a
Ja taka ( No 2 43 ) says that the city o f Benares is t h e
chief city i n all I nd ia I t ex tende d over twelve leagues
,

P OL ITI CAL

48

I ST O RY O F I N D I A

J a taka ( No 53 2 ) M anoj a king o f Benares i s said to have

subd ued the k ings of K o sa l a A nga and M a ga d h a In the
Mah abh a rata ( X II I 3 0 ) P r a tar d an a k in g of K a si is said
to have crushe d the power of the V i ta h av y as o r H a i h ay as
I n the absence of corroborative eviden ce i t is difcult to
sa y how far the accou n t of the a chievem en ts of individual
kin gs m entioned i n the J at ak as a n d th e epic is authentic
B ut the com bined testimony o f m an y J atak as and the
M ah ava gga clearly proves that K a si was at one ti m e a
stron ger power than m an y of its nei ghbours in cludin g
.

K os al a

Prof B h an d ar k ar h as poin te d out that several K asi

m onarchs wh o gure in the J atak a s are also mentioned
V i s sa s e n a of J a taka No 2 6 8 U day a
in the Pur anas
of Ja taka No 458 and B h al lati ya of J a taka No 50 4
are m entioned i n th e Pu ranas as V i s h va k asen a U d a k as en a
an d B h a l lata ( Matsya 49 57 6 t s eq Vayu 9 9 1 8 0 6 15s eq
Vish nu IV 1 9
We kn ow from the B h oj aj an i ya J a tak a ( No 2 3 )

that all the kin gs round cove ted th e kin gdom o f B enares
We are told that o n on e occasion sev en kin gs encompassed
Benares ( J a taka
Benares in this respect resem bled
ancien t Babylon and m edi aeval Rom e being the coveted
prize of i ts m ore warlike bu t less civilized neighb o urs
The kin gdom of K o s e l a was bound ed on the west
b y Pa nch a l a on th e south by the S a r p i k a or Syan d i k a
Sai
river
R
a
m
I
I
on
th
e
east
by
the
1
2
;
( )
(
Sad an i ra which separated i t from V i d e h a and on the n orth
by the Nep a l h ills R o u gh l y speakin g it corresponds to
the m oder n O udh I t incl uded the terri to r y of the Sakyas
of K a p i la va s tu I n the Sutta Nip a ta
X Part I I

j us t bes ide H i m av a n ta t h ere lives

6 8 69 ) B uddha says
a people endowed w ith th e power of wealth the i n h a bi
tants of K o sa l a Th ey are A d i clz c/z a s b y fam ily Sak i y as
by birth ; from that family I have wan dered out n o t
.

S I XTE EN

M A H AJA N A PA D A S

lon gi ng for sensual pleasures

This passage leaves n o
room for doubt that the S ak i ya s or Sak y as were inclu d ed
a m o n g the i nhabitan ts of K o s a la If an y doubt is still
entertai n ed i t is se t at rest by P a s e n ad i s words recorded
in the M aj j h i m a N i k aya ( I I 1 2 4)
B h ag ava pi k h a tti y o aham pi k h a tt i yo B h a ga va p i
K os a l a k o aham pi K o sa l a k o B h a ga v a pi as i ti k o aha m

pi asi ti k o
K osal a proper contained three importan t cities
namely Ayodh y a S a keta a n d Sava t th i or Srava s ti
Ayod h y a ( O udh ) was a town on the river Saray a
S a keta is often supposed to be the sam e as Ayod hy a but
Prof R hys D avids point s out that both cities are m en
ti o n e d as e x istin g i n the B uddha s tim e
They were
possibly adj oining like L ondon and Westminster Sava tth i
i s the great ruine d city on the south bank of the R apti
calle d S ah e t h M ah e th which
is situated on the borders
of the Gonda an d Bah raich d istricts of the United
Provin ces
I n the story of the spread of Aryan culture told in
the Sa ta p ath a Bra hma na t h e K o s a las appear as falling
later than the K u ru P a ch alas but earlier than the
V i d e h as unde r the inuen ce of B r ahm anical civilisation
In the R a m a ya na and in th e Pur anas the royal
family of K o sal a is represented as being descen d ed from
a king named I k sh vak u
B ran ches of this fam ily are
represented as rulin g at V i sal a or V a i s al i ( Ra m a yana I
at M i th i la ( V a yu P 8 9 3 ) and at K u s i n ara
47 1 1
The
Kusa
J
a
taka
No
(
A prince named I k s h vak u i s m entioned in a passage
I n the A t h a r va Ve d a ( XIV
of the R ig Veda ( X 60
or one of h is descendants i s
3 9 9 ) either I k sh vak u
referre d to as an ancien t hero
The P u r anas give lists of kin gs o f the A i k s h vak a
dynasty from I k sh vak u himself to P ra se n aj i t the

P OL I TI CAL

50

I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

conte m porary of B imbis a ra Many of these kin gs are

m en tioned i n the Vedic literat u re F o r exa m ple
.

M a n d h at r i Y u v a n as va

( Va yu 8 8 6 7 ) is m ention ed
in the G opa t h a Bra hma na ( I 2 1 0 6 t s eq )
P uru k u t s a ( Va yu
88 7 2 ) is men tioned in the R ig
Veda ( I 6 3 7 ; 1 1 2 7 1 4 1 7 4 2 VI 2 0
In the Sa tapa th a B r a h mana ( X I I I 5 4 5) h e
is called a n A i k s h v ak a
T ra s ad asy u ( Va y u 8 8 7 4) is m en tioned in th e R ig
Veda ( IV 3 8 1 ; VI I 1 9 3 etc )
T r y ar u na ( V a yu 8 8
7 7 ) is m entioned in th e R i g
Veda ( V 2 7
I n the P a ch avi msa B r a h m a na
1
2
XI
I
I
3
h
e
is
c
alled
an
A
i
k
k
h
s
v
a
a
)
(
T r i s ank u ( V ayu 8 8 1 0 9 ) is mentioned in the Tai t ti ri
ya Upanish ad ( I 1 0
H aris chandra ( V a yu 88 1 1 7 ) is m en tioned i n the
A i ta re ya B r a hma na ( V I I 1 3 1 6 ) and is styled
'

A i k sh v ak a .

R ohita th e

of H ari schandra ( V a y u 88 1 1 9 ) is
also mentioned i n th e A i ta r e ya Br a h m a na ( VI I
,

s on

1
6
V
a
yu
is
m
en
tion
ed
i
n
th
e
8
8
7
(
Ja i m i n i y a U pan ishad Br a h m ana ( IV 6 1 2 ) and
is calle d A i k s h vak a

B h a gi r a t h a

A m b a r i sh a

Veda ( I

V
a
y
u
(
.

1 00

88 1 7 1 )
.

is m ention ed

in

the R ig

8
1
3
d
V
a
u
is
m
en
tione
in
a
B
r
a
h
8
7
( y
)
mana li k e passage o f the B a u d h aya n a Sra u ta
S atra ( XX

R i t u p arna

R a ma ( V a yu

may be the pers o n o f t h e sam e

name m en t i oned in the R ig Veda ( X 9 3
B ut R a ma i n the Ve d ic passage i s n ot con n ect
ed with eith er the I k s h vak u fam ily or wi t h
8 8 1 8 5)
.

K o sa la .

S I XTEE N

M A H AJA N A PA DA S

51

i
V
a
y
u
8
s
m
e
ntion
8
(
the P rasn a Upan isha d V I 1 a n d the
ed i h
Sankh ay an a Sra u ta S atra XV I 9 1 3
H e is
probabl y conn ected with Para Atn ar a H ai
the K o sa l a kin g m entione d in a
r a ny a n abh a
ga th a o ccurrin g in the Sa tapa th a Br ah ma na
XI I I 5 4 4 According to the Pra sn e H pa ni
sha d H i ra ny an ab h a was a contemporary of
S u k e Sa B h ar a d vaj a ( VI 1 ) who was himself a
contemporary of K au sal y a As va lay an a ( P r a sn a
I
I f it be true a s seem s probable that
As val ay a n a of K o s a l a is identical w ith Assala
y ana of Savatt h i mentione d in the M aj j h i ma
N i k ay a ( II 1 47 e t s eq ) as a contemporar y of
G o tam a B uddha he m ust be placed in the
sixth centur y B C Consequentl y H i rany an ab h a
too must have live d i n that century The

patron y m ic H ai rany an ab h a of Para Atn ar a

probabl y indicates that he was a son of

H i ra ny a n ab h a K a u s a ly a

H i rany a n ab h a

Some o f t h e later princes of the P a u rani c list

S a k y a Su d d h o d a n a Si d d h a rtha R a hula a n d Prase
o ned
d
d
are
menti
in
B
u
hist
texts
The
relations
n a i t)
j
of H i ra n y an ab h a with P r as e n aj i t w h o also ourish ed
wi l l be d iscussed in a lat e r
i n the S i x t h centur y B C
chapter
It is c l ear from the facts m entione d above that the
P a u r ani c lists c o ntain names of re a l kings and princes
B ut the y have man y glarin g d efects
o f the I k s h v ak u
Branches
famil
y
ruling
o ver
1
( )
been mixe d t o gether
d i fferen t territ o ries have
T ra s ad a s y u king o f the P r u s ( R i g Ve d a IV 3 8 1 VI I
R i t u p a r na kin g o f S aph ala ( Bau d Sra u ta S atra
19
XX
Su d d h o d a n a of K a p i l a v as t u a n d P ras e n aj i t kin g
have been m en tioned in such a way as to le ave
o f Sr av as t i
,

P OL ITI CAL

52

I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

the i m pression that the y formed a continuous lin e of

prin ces who ruled i n regular succession
2
Contem
poraries
have
been
represen
ted
succes
a
s
( )
sors and collaterals have been represente d as lineal
P ras e n aj i t
descen d ants
kin g of Srava s ti i s
represen ted as the lineal s q ccesso r of Siddh a rtha a n d
R a hula though he was actually a contemporary of Si d dh ar
tha and belonged to a differen t branch of the I k s h vak u
famil y
3
Certain
names
have
been
omitted
Para
( )
A tu ara an d M a h ak o sala
4
The
name
of
Siddh
a
rtha
B
uddha
who
n
ever
( )
(
)
ruled has b 0 en included
I t is not easy to nd out all the kings of the
The n ames
P a u rani c list who actually ruled over Kos e la
of som e o f th e earlier kin gs of the P a u rani c l ist
P u r u k u ts a T ras a das yu H ari scha n dra R ohita R i t u pa r na
and a f e w o thers are omitted fro m the dynastic list of the
kin gs of Ayodhy a give n i n the R a ma y a na ( I
We
k no w fr o m the Vedic literature that mos t i f n o t al l of
these princes r u led over territories lyin g outside
The onl y kings or R aj a s m entione d in the
K o s al a
P a u rani c list who are know n fro m Vedic an d early
Bud d his t tex ts to have reig n ed i n K o s a l a or over som e
par t of it are H i ra n ya n ab h a P ra se n aj i t an d Su d dh o d a n a
The Ved i c tex ts m e ntion an other kin g nam ed Para
Atu a ra T he B u ddh ist works men ti o n a f e w other kin gs
but t h e i r n a mes d o not occur i n the epic and
o f K os a l a
Some of these ki n gs had their c apital at
P au rani c lists
Ayodhya others at S a ke ta a nd the rest at Srava s ti O f
the pri n ces o f Ayo d hy a t h e Ghata J a ta ka ( N o 454)
A K o sal a raj a reig n ing i n S a ke ta
m entions K alase n a
is m en tioned i n the N a n d i ya m i ga J ataka ( No
Vank e M a h ak o s al a a n d many others had their capital at
Ayodhya seems to have be e n the
S ava t th i or Srava s t i
.

S IX TE EN

M A H AJA N AP A D A S

53

earliest capital a n d S a keta the nex t The last capital

was Srava s ti
Ayodhy a h ad sunk to the level o f an
un importan t town in B uddha s time ( Bud d hi s t India p
but S a keta and Srava s ti were in clu d ed amon g the
six great cities of I ndia ( M a h ap ari n i bban a S utta S B E
XI p
We learn from the M ah ava gga
XVI I p
2 9 4) that durin g the period of the earlier B rah m ad a tta s
of Ka si Kos e la was a small realm ( D igb i ti n a ma
.

K o sa l a r aj a ah o s i d al i d d o
a

a
no
av
h
a
pp

vi
a
p

i
t
o
j

a p p ad h a n o

ar i

ap

ab h o g o a
p

u nnak o sa k o

tth agaro )

a
b
a
l
o
p

I n the seven th and S ixth cen turies B C K e sala w as

a mig h ty kin g d om which con tended rst with Kas i
and after w a rds w ith M a ga d h a for the mastery o f the
M ad h y a d e a
The histor y of its s truggles with K asi is
reserved f or treatm ent i n a later chapter The rivalry
with M a gad h a ende d in the absorption of the k in gdo m
in to the M agadhan E mpire
A n g a was the country to the east of M a ga d h a
I t was separated from the latter kingdom b y the I IV OI
C hampa The Anga dominions however at o n e time
in cluded M a ga d h a and ex ten d e d to the shores o f the sea
The V i d h u ra Pa nd ita J a taka ( No 545) d escribes R aj agr i ha
as a city of Anga The Sa nti Parva of the Mah a b h a rata
re fers to an A nga king who sacrice d on M ount
The Sabh a parva
men tions
V i sh nu pad a at Gaya
Anga and Vanga as formin g one V i s h a ya or kingd o m
The Kath a sarit s a gara says that V i tank a p u r a city of the
Angas w a s si tuated on the shore of the sea ( Tawney
Kath a sarit s a gara I I ch 8 2 p 2 7 2 ; I ch 2 5 pp
ch 2 6 p
2 06 2 07
Champ a the famous capi tal of A nga st o od on the
river of the same name ( J a taka 50 6 ; modern Ch a ndan )
an d the Gan ges ( Watters Y uan Ch wan g I I
Cun
there still exist n ear Bh a galpur
n i n g h a m points ou t that
.

'

P OL ITI CAL

54

O F I N D IA

H I S T O RY

villages C h a m pan a ga r a and Cha m papura which m ost

probably represen t th e actual site o f the a n cient capital
It is s tated i n the Puranas and the H a r i vamsa that
the an cient name of Champ a w as M a li n i ( Matsya
48 9 7 ; V a yu 9 9 1 0 5 0 6 ; H ar i v 3 2 49 cf M b h XI I

tw o

'

5 6
.

7)
C h am pas y a

tu pur i C ham p a
Y a M ali n y abh ava t pu r a

I n the J a taka stories the city is also called K a la

C hamp a In th e Mah a Janaka Jataka ( N o 53 9 ) i t is s tated
that Cham p a was six ty leagues from M i t h i l a T h e sam e
J a taka refers to its gate watch tower an d walls
D own to the tim e of Gotam a Bu d dha s d ea th it
was consi d ered as one of th e six great ci ties of India th e
other v e bein g R ajagriha Srav a s ti S a ket a K a u Sam b i
an d Benares ( M ah apa r i n i bb an a Sutta ) Champ a i n cr ea
s e d in wealth an d tra d ers saile d from it to S u v a rna bh m i
for tradin g purposes ( J a taka Camb E d VI 53 9 p
E migrants from Cham p a to Cochin China named their
settlem ent af t er this fam ous In d ian city ( I n d An t VI
2 2 9 I tsin g
Anga is m en t i one d in th e A th ar v a Veda ( V 2 2 1 4)
wit h the G an d h ar i s M j ava n ts
and
i n conn ection
The R a m ay a na tells an absurd story abou t
M a gad h as
the origin o f Anga I t i s related in that epic that
Mada n a ha ving incurred the displeasure o f Mah ad eva
of th e l a t t cr to e scape h i s
e d from th e herm itage

consu min g an ger a n d th e region where

b e cas t

A
ga
has
since
been
known
by
the
h i s b o dy
n
o ff
)
(
na m e of A nga ( N u n d o l a l D ey N o tes on An cien t
J A S B 1914 p
The M ah a bh a ra ta
A nga
attributes the foun d ation of th e A nga kin gdom to a
prince n am ed A nga There m ay be som e truth in th is
tradition Anga V a i roch an a is included in the list of
-

P OL IT I CAL

56

ag a d

H IS T O RY

O F I N D IA

corresponds roughly to the presen t Patn a

an d Gay a districts of Bih a r I ts earliest capital was Giri
v raj a or old R aj ag riha
n ear R aj gir among the hills n ea r
Gay a The M a h av agga
XI I I 1 50 ) calls it G i r i bbaj a
of the M a ga d h as to distin guish it from other cities of the
G i r i v ra j a in Kek e y a )
sam e nam e
Th e M ah abh a rata
calls it G i ri vraj a and M aga d h a p u r a ( G o ra th a m g i ri m a
s ad ya d a d ri Su r M aga d h am p i i ra m I I 2 0 3 0 ) an d says that
it was an impregnable ci ty puram d u rad h ar sh am sam an

tatah bein protected by ve hills V ai h ar a V i pu l ah

Sa i l o
F rom
V a rah a V r i s h a b h a R i s h i g i r i an d C h a i ty ak a
th e R a m aya na we learn that th e city had another name
V a s u m a ti ( I 3 2
The L ife of H i u en Tsa n g ( p 1 1 3 )
m en tions an o ther na m e K u sagar a p u ra
In a pas s age of the R ig Veda ( I II 53 1 4) men t ion i s
m ade of a terri tor y called K i k a ta ruled b y a C hief tain
nam ed P r a m a gan d a Y a ska ( N i r u k ta VI 3 2 ) declares
that K i k a ta was the name of a n on Ar y an country I n
later works K i k a ta is given as a s y n o n y m of M a ga dh a ( of
Bh a gavata Purana I 3 2 4 B u d d h o n am n a n j an a s u ta h
a

Ki k a t e s h u b h a vi s h y a t i )

The name M aga d h a rs t appears in th e A th a rva Veda

2
w
n d h ari s
V
where
fever
is
wished
a
ay
to
the
2
1
4
G
a
)
(
M j a va n ts A ngas and M aga dh a s The m en of M a gad h a
are always spoken of i n the Vedic litera t ure in term s of
con tempt In th e V r aty a ( XV ) book of th e A t h ar va
the I n dian livin g outside
S arh h i ta the V r aty a
th e pale of Br a hm anism is brou g ht into v ery special
relation to the P u m s ch a li an d the M agad h a faith is
called his harlot the M itra h is M aga d h a ( We b er H ist
Ind L it p
I n the Sra u ta S tra s the equipm ent
charac t eristic of the V raty a is said to be given wh en th e
latter is adm itted in t o the A l yan Bra hma nical com m unity
to the s o called Bra h ma nas living in M a ga d h a ( Brahma
bandhu M aga d h a d e s i y a Vedic Ind e x I I
The
.

'

S I XTE E N

M A H AJA N A P A D A S

57

B ra h ma nas of M a gad h a are h ere sp o k en of in a sneerin g

tone as B r a h ma ba n d h u The Ved ic dislike o f the
as O ldenberg
M a gad h as was in all probabili ty due
a a dh a s
B
u
dha
thinks
to
the
fact
that
the
M
n
d
4
0
0
)
g
(
1 9 08
were n ot wholly B rah m an i s e d P a r g i te r ( J
pp 8 51 8 53 ) suggests that i n M a gad h a the Aryan s m et
and m ingle d with a bo d v o f i nva d ers fr o m the east by s ea
With the e xceptio n o f P r a m a gan d a n o k in g of
M a gad h a appears to b e men tioned in the Vedic literature
T h e earlies t dyn asty of M a g ad h a according to the
M ah a bh a rata ( I 6 3 3 0 ) an d the P u ra nas is that founded
b y B r i h a d r a th a the son of Vasu C h ai d yo par i ch ar a and
the father of Jaras a n d h a The R a m ay a na ( I 3 2 7 )
makes Vasu hi mself the founder o f G i ri vraj a or V a s u m a ti
A B ri h ad r a th a is m en tione d twice in the R ig Veda ( I 3 6
1 8 ; X 49 6 ) but there is n o thin g to sh ow that he i s
i d entical with the father of Ja ras a n d h a
The Pur anas
give lists of the B ar h a d r a t h a kin gs from Ja ras an d h a s
son Sahadeva to R i p u j a ya B u t i n the absen ce of
in d ependen t ex ternal corroborati o n i t is n o t safe to accep t
the Puranic accounts of these princes as sober h i s tor y
The B ar h a d ra th a s are said t o have passe d away when
P u l i k a placed his son P r ad y o ta o n th e throne o f Avan ti
A s P r a d y o ta was a contem porary of Gotama Bu d d ha
i t is reas o na b le to con cl ud e that the B arh a d r a th a d ynasty
c am e to an e n d i n the sixth cen tury B C The Jaina
wr i ters men tion t w o e a r l v kin gs o f Raj agriha nam ed
X LV
S a m u d ra v i j ay a a n d his so n Ga y a
Gay a is said to have reached per f ecti o n which h as been
taught b y the Jinas B ut very little reliance can h e
placed o n t h e un corr ob o rate d ass e rtions o f late Jaina
writers
The seco n d M aga d han d ynasty a ccording to th e
P ura nas was th e Sa i Su n aga d y n asty foun d e d by a king
name d Si s u n aga Bim bi s ra the con temporary of Buddha
.

P OL I TI CAL

58

I S T O RY O F I N D IA

is said to have belon ged to this d ynasty The M ah av a msa

however makes S u s u n aga the foun d er o f a d y nast y which
succeede d t h at of Bimbis ara The P ur a nas th em selves
relate that Si u n aga will d es troy the pres ti ge of the
P r a d y o tas and will be king

t r i mSa ch ch h a ta m bh av y ah
P rad y o tah p a ch a te sut ah

Ash ta

t es h arn y a Sa h k r i ts n a m
Si SLI n aga b h a v i s h y a ti

a tv a

'

( V ay u

9 9,

ur an a ,

I f this statem en t be tr u e the n Si s u n aga m us t be later

than th e r st P r ad y o ta n amely C h anda P rad y o ta M a h a
sena who was ac cording to the early P a li te x ts a con
tem porary o f Bimbis a ra I t f o llows that Si s u n aga m ust
be later than Bi m bis a ra B u t we have seen that th e
P u ranas make Si s u n aga an ancestor of Bi mbis a ra Thu s
the Pura nas i n their presen t f o rm are self con tradictory
The inclusion of V a ran as i withi n Si s u n aga s d o min i o n s
o f the Kali Age
D
ynasties
prov
es
th
t
h
e
cam
e
after
a
(
B imbis a ra an d Aj a ta satru w h o were the rst to establish
M agad han authority in K a si The M alala nk ara v a t th u tells
XI p xvi ) that Ra j ag riha l o st her ran k of
us
royal city f r om th e tim e o f Si s u n aga This i ndicates that
the
Si s u n aga came after the palmy d ays of R aj ag riha
peri o d of Bim b isa ra an d Aj a tas atru P r o f B h a n d a r k ar in
his Carmichael L ectures 1 9 1 8 accep ts the Ceylonese
versio n a n d r e j ects th e P a u ran i c acc o u n t of Bimbis a ra s
lineage H e makes Bimbis a ra t h e foun d e r o f a dyn a sty
and says that he was a ge neral w h o carved o u t a kin gd o m
T h e M a h av a III Sa
f o r hi m self at the expense o f the V a jj i s
however states ( Gei ge r s translation p 1 2 ) that Bim b is a ra
was an ointed kin g by h is o w n father whe n h e was o n l y 1 5
years o ld Mr N u n d o la l D e y menti o ns B h a tti ya a s the
1 9 14
na m e of the father
We have alread y

S I XT EE N

M A H AJA N A P A D A S

59

men tioned his defeat at the h ands of B ra h m a d a t ta ki ng

of A nga The defeat w a s av e n ged b v B im bisa ra who
launched M a ga dh a into that caree r o f c o n quest a n d a g gr a n
d i s e m e n t wh ich on l y ended when A so ka sheath ed h i s
sword after the con quest of Kali nga
The V aj j i s accor d in g to Prof R hys D a vids : n d
Cunningham i n cluded eight con federate c lan s ( a tth a k u la )
of whom the V i d e h a n s and the L i ch ch h a v i s were the
m o st i mportant Am o n g the other clans we m av m en
tion the J fi atr i k as a n d the V a j j i s proper
The V i d eh a n s had their capital at M i th i la w hich
i s identied by som e scholars with the small t o wn of
Janakpur j ust within the Nepal border B ut a secti o n
of them m ay hav e settled in V a i sali To this section
pr o bably belon ge d the princess T r i al a als o called
V i d e h a d a t ta m other of M ah a v i ra
The L i ch ch h a v i s had their ca pital at V e sali ( V a i sali )
which h a s been iden tied with B e sar h ( to the east o f the
Gand ak ) in the M u z a ar pu r district of Bih a r V e sali is
probabl y iden tical w ith the cit y called V i sala i n the
Ra m a y ana ( A di 45 1 0 )
,

V i salam n a ga r i m ra m y am d i v y arn

m tad a

sv a r go p a m a

'

We learn from the in troductory portion of the E ka

pa nna J a taka ( No 1 49 ) that a triple wall enc o m passe d the
cit y each w al l a league dis tan t from the next a nd there
were three gates with watch towers
The Jatr i k as were the clan of Siddh artha an d his
The y had their seats at Ku nd a
s o n M ah a v i ra the J i n a
pura o r K u nda gram a and Koll a ge suburbs of V e s ali

Nevertheless the y were known as Ve s al i e

inha b itan ts
o f V e s al i
H
o e r n l e U v asa ga d a s ao II p 4n )
(
The V ajj i s or V r i j i s are m ention e d by P anin i ( I V
2
K a u ti ly a ( M y sore E dition 1 9 1 9 p 3 7 8 ) distin
h
h
h
v i k as
ri i kas or
V
i
s
i
c
c
i
the
f
the
u i s h es
a
r
m
L
V
O
jj
g
j
Y uan Chwan g ( Watters I I 8 1 ) als o distin guishes the
.

P OL ITI CAL

60

I ST O R Y O F I N D I A

countr y fro m F ei s h e l i ( V a i sali ) I t

seems that V r i j i k a or V a jj i w a s n ot onl y the name of the
confederac y but also of one of the constituen t clan s B ut
the V ajj i s like the L i ch ch h avi s are som et i mes ass ociated
with the city of V cs al i which was not on ly th e capital of
the L i ch ch h a vi clan but al s cth e m etr op olis of th e en tire
con federacy ( 0f M aj j h i m a Nik ay a I I 1 0 1 the B ook of
the Kindred Say ings Sa m y u t ta N i k ay a b y M r s R h y s
D avids pp 2 57
A Buddhist tradi t ion quoted b y
R ockhill ( L ife of B uddha p 6 2 ) m en tion s the ci ty of
The thre e d istricts
V e s ali as consistin g of three districts
were probably at one tim e th e seats of t h ree different clans
The rem ainin g clans of the confederac y resided in th e
suburbs like K u nda gram a Kol l a g e V ani yagama etc
We have seen th at durin g the Br a hma na period
The Ram a y ana
M i th i la had a m onarchical constitution
u 8 6 1 6 2 2 ; V i sh nu
and
th
e
P
r
a
a
V
a
y
I
4
1
1
1
u
s
7
7
n
(
)
(
IV 1 1 8 ) state that V i sala too was a t rst rule d
by kin gs The founder of the V ai salik a dynas ty i s sa id
to have been V i sala a s on of Ik sh vak u a ccor d in g to the
R a m ayana ; a descendant of N abh aga the bro ther of
Vi sa l e i s sai d to
I k sh vak u according to th e P uranas
have given his name to the city After V i sala ca m e
H e m a ch an d ra S u ch an d r a D h u m ras va S r i j a y a Sahadeva
We do
K ak u t s th a an d S u m a t i
S o m a d a tta
K u s as va
n ot know h ow m u ch of the R am ayani c an d P au rani c
account of the V a i sal i k a nrip e s can be accepted as sober
h istory A k ing named Sahadeva Sarj ay a is m ention ed
in the Sa ta pa t h a B r ahma na ( II 4 4 3 4) as havi ng
on ce been called S uplan Sar ii j a ya and a s havin g chan ged
because of h i s success in performin g the
h i s name
In the A i tar ey a B rah mana ( VI I
D ak s h ay ana Sacrice
a
a
d
v
h
k
e
a
S
a
m
a
S
o
he
is
men
ti
ne
d
with
None of
o
9
34 )
y
th ese k ings however are con nected with V a isal i in th e
Vedic literature
F u li
-

ri j i )
V
(

chi k

'

S I XTEE N

M A H AJA N A P A D A S

61

V aj j i a n

confederation must have been orga

n i se d
af te r the fall of the royal houses of V i d eh a
Poli tical evolution in India thus resembles clo sely the
po l itical evolution in the ancient cities of Greece w here
als o the monarchies o f the H eroic Age were succeeded
by aristocratic republics The probable causes of the

transformation i n Greece are thus given by B ury in

s ome cases gross misrule may have led to the violent
d eposition of a k in g ; in other cases if the succession to
the sceptre devolved upon an infan t or a paltr y man th e
nobles m ay have taken i t upon them selves to abolish th e
monarchy In s o me cases the righ ts of the kin g might
be strictly limite d in consequence of his seekin g to
usurp u ndue authority and the i mposition of limitations
m ight go o n until the ofce of the kin g althou gh m ain
ta i n e d i n name became in fac t a m ere m agistracy i n a
state where in t he real power had passed elsewhe re O f
the surviv al of m onarc h y in a lim ited form we have an
exam ple at Sparta ; of its survival as a m ere magis

t racy in the A rchon Basileus at Athen s

The cause of the transition from monarch y to republic
i n M i th i la h as already been stated R egarding the
chan ge at V i sala we kn ow nothin g
Several eminent scholars have sought to prove that
the Li ch ch h a v i s the m ost famous clan of the V ajj i an
confederacy were of fore gi n origin According to D r S m ith
the L i ch ch h avi s were Tibetans i n their origin H e i nfers
thi s fro m th e ir j udicial system and the disposal of their
1
dead D r S C V i d yabh u sh ana held that the L i ch ch h a vi s
were originally Persians and cam e from the Persian city
a
of N i s i bi
Indi an tradition i s howev er unanimous in
rep resen ti n g th e Li ch ch h avi s a s Kshatriyas Thus we
Th e

In d . A n t

1 90 3 ,

In d . A n t ., 1 908 ,

p
p

2 39

78.

P OL I TI CAL

62

H I S T O RY

O F I N D IA

read in the M a h apar i n i bban a S u t tan ta

an d the L ich
ch h a v i s of V e sali heard the news
that the E xalted O ne
h ad died at K u s i n ar a
An d the L i ch ch h av i s of V e sali
sent a messenger to the M allas saying : th e E xal ted
O ne w as a Kshatriya an d s o are we We are worthy
to r eceive a portion of the relics of the E xalted O ne
In the Jaina Kalpa S atra T r i Sa la sister to C h e ta k a
who i s re garded b y several scho l ars a s a L i ch ch h a v i
chief of V esali is styl ed K s h a tri yanl
XXI I pp

x ii ,

M an u

says ( X

Nata s cha

22)

Jhallo M all a s ch a

r a a n yad v r at

K a ranas ch a i va
'

a
n
y

N i ch ch h i v i re v a

K haso D r a vida

e va

cha

ch a

I t may be argued th at the L i ch ch h a v i s th ough o rigi

nally non Aryans or foreigners ran ked as Kshatriyas when
the y were adm itted into the fold of Br a hmanism like the
D r a vida s referre d to in M anu s Sloka an d th e G urj ara Prati
h aras of m edi aeval times B ut un like the P r a ti h ar as and
D r a vi d as the L i ch ch h a vi s n ever appear to be very friendl y
towards B ra hm a nism O n t h e con trary the y were alwa y s
to be foun d amon g the fore m ost cham pion s of non
Br a hmanic creeds like Jainism a n d B uddhism A s a
m atter of fact Manu brands them as th e children of the
Th e great medi ae val Ra j pu t fa milies
V r atya R aj an y as
though
som
etim
es
descended
from
forei
gn
imm
igran
ts
)
(
were never spoken of in these term s O n the contrary
they were supplied wi th pedigrees goi n g back to R a ma
M y im pression is
L ak sh m ana Y adu Arj un a an d oth ers
that a body of foreigners wh o were un friendl y towards the
Brahm anas c o uld n ot have been accepted as Kshatri y a s
The obvi o us c o nclusion seems to be that the L i ch ch h a v i s
were indigenous Kshatri y as wh o were degraded to the
position o f V rat ya s when the y became cham pion s
of non Br a hma nical creeds
The P a li co m m en tary
,

P O L ITI C AL

64

IS T O RY O F I N D IA
.

the M a h ava gga an d th e Mah a

a
r
i
n
n
i
b
a S u tta n t a
b
SB
E
XVI
I
p
1
0
1
XI
pp
a
1
;
p
(
T h e M a l l a te rr itory h ad for its capital the city
of K u s ava ti or K u s i n ar a ( Kusa J a taka No 53 1 ; M ah apar i
nibb a na Su tta n ta D ialogues 9 f the Bud d ha Part I I
pp 1 61
The ex ac t site of K u s i n ar a is not yet
known In the M ah apari n i bban a S u ttan ta i t i s sta ted
that the S a la Grove of th e M all as the U p avat t an a of
S mith i d e n ti
K u s i n ar a lay near the river H i rany av at i
es the H i rany a vat i with t he Gand ak and says th at
K u Si na ga ra ( K u s i n ara) w a s situate d in Nep a l beyond t he
rst ran ge of hills at the j un ction of th e L ittle or E astern
Ra pti wi th the G and ak ( E H I p l 59 n ) H e however ad d s
that the d iscovery in the large stupa behind th e Nirv ana
tem ple n ear Kasia of an in s cribe d copper plate bearing

the words [ parini ] r y a na ch ai ty e tam rap atta iti h as

r evived and supported th e old theor y propounded by Wilso n
an d a ccepted by C unningham that the remains n ear
Kasia ( on the Chota G andak ) in the east of the G o ra k h
pur D istrict represen t K u s i n a gara
The Mallas together with the L i ch chh a v i s are classed
by Manu as V ratya Kshatri y as They too like the L ich
ch h a v i s
were arden t champion s of B uddhism I n the
M ah apa r i n i bban a S u t tan t a they are sometimes ca lled
Vase tth as ( D ialogues of the B udd ha Part I I pp 1 6 2
of

V e s al i

are described

in

1 79 ,

L ike V i d e h a M a llar atth a ( M alla ras h tra M bh VI

The Kusa
9 44) had a m onarchical constitution at rst
J a taka mentions a Malla kin g n amed O k k ak a ( Ik s h vak u )
The n am e Ok k ak a proba bly indicates that like the Sak y as
the
Malla
king
s also
1
5
D
ialogues
Part
I
pp
1
1
c
1
4
)
(f
belon ged to the Ik s h v ak u fam ily The M a h as u d a s sa n a
Sutta m en tions another kin g n am ed M a h as u d as sa n a ( SB E
XI p
These kin gs O k k aka and M ah asu d a s san a may
or m ay not have been his torica l individu als Th e i mpor tan t
,

S I X TE EN

M A H AJAN A P A D A S

65

thin g to rem ember i s that M a ll ara tth a w as at rst r ule d

by kin gs This conclusion is conrmed by the eviden ce
which refers to a king of
o f the M ah a bh arata ( I I 3 0 3 )
the M allas D urin g th e m onarchical perio d the metrop o l is
w a s a great cit y a n d was styled K u s av a ti
Before B imbis a ra s time th e m onarchy had bee n r e
pl a c ed by a republic ( c f S B E XI p 1 0 2 ; K au ti ly a s
sun k
a n d the metropolis had
A r th a sas tra 1 9 1 9 p

li ttle w a t te l and daub tow n a br a nch

to the level o f a

township surrounded by j ungles I t w as then styled

.

K u s i n ar a

The M allas h ad two other im portan t cities namely

P a v a ( S B E XI p 1 3 3 ) a n d Bhoga nagara ( S utta Nipa ta
1 9 4 U vas a gad asao I I Appendix p
The relati o ns of the Mallas with the Li ch ch h a v i s were
som e times h os ti le and som etimes frie n dly The intro
d u c tor y story of the B h a d d asala J a tak a ( No 46 5) contains
the Mallian
a n accoun t of a conict between B a n d h u l a
Com
man
der
chief
of
the
k
in
g
of
o s a l a ) a n d 50 0 kings
i
n
K
(
of th e L i ch ch h a v i s
The Jaina K al pas tra h owever
refers to nine M a llak i s as havin g form ed a league
with n ine L i ch ch h a v i s and the eigh teen G anaraj as of
Ka si K o sa l a
The league was evidently aim ed against Kani ka
Aj a tas atru who like Philip of Macedon was tryin g to
absorb the territories of his republican n eighbours The
It
M alla territor y was nally an nexe d to M a ga d h a
certain ly forme d a part of the M aurya E mpire in the third
century B C
C h e d i was one of the coun tries encirclin g the Kurus
1
n
bh
1
par
ta
u
r
M
IV
i
and
la
y
near
the
Jumna
K

i
n
)
(
.

'

'

Nv
a

M a lla i

t ra n s a t e s t h e

Th e

igh t

L i ch ch h a vi s

v L h h h i Ka i K
g th
f d t ki g f K i

na

as s a

e e n co n e

ec

o salas y a

tth ar a s a

vi

ga n aray a n o . Ja co

bi

us

e ra e

s o

as

an d

K o sa l a , t h e

n ne

M a l la k i s

an d

n ne

P OL IT I CAL

66

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

It correspon d s rou ghly to th e modern

B undelkhan d and the adj oining region We learn from
the C h e ti y a J a taka ( No 42 2 ) that i ts c a pital w as
The M a h a bh a rata calls the capita l
S o t t h i v a t i n a ga r a
or S u kti s ah va ya ( X IV
Su k ti ma ti ( I I I
Accordin g to Mr N u n d o la l D ey S o tth i va ti i s the same as

Geogr aphical
Su k ti m a ti ( I n d An t 1 9 1 9 p vii of
The Mah a bh a rata m entions a river called
Su k ti m a ti wh ich owed by the capital of R aj a U par i ch ar a
P a r gi te r iden ties th e river
of C h e d i vi s h ay a ( I 6 3
with the Ken an d places the capital Su k ti m a ti in the
1 8 9 5 2 55 M ark a nde ya
n eighbourhood of Banda (J
p
The Chedi people are men tioned as early as th e R ig
Ve d a Their kin g K a s u C h ai d y a is praise d i n a D an as tu ti
oc currin g at the end of o n e hymn ( VI I I 5 3 7
.

The C h e ti ya Ja taka gives the followin g legendary

genealogy of C h ai d y a kings
M ah as am m a ta

R oj a
V a r a r cj a

Kaly a na
V a r ak al y an a
U p o sa th a

M a n d h a ta

Varam an d h ata
Chara
U p ach a ra

or

A pach a ra

S I XTEE N

M A H AJA N A P A D A S

67

The last king s ve sons are said to have founded the

cities of H a t th i pu ra A s sa p u r a S i h a p u ra U t ta r apa chala
an d D a d d a r a p u ra
U pa ch a ra king of C h edi is probably
iden tical with U p ar i ch ara Vasu the P au r a v a kin g of Chedi
m en tione d in th e M ah abh a rata ( I 6 3 1
whose ve
sons f o unded ve lines of kin gs ( I 6 3
,

E pic tradition

m akes

the royal houses of K a u sam b i

M ah o d a ya a n d G i ri vraj a branches o f V as u s family ( R a
m ayana I 3 2 6 9 ; Mah abh a rata I 6 3 3 0

The J a taka a n d epic accounts of t h e early kin gs of

Chedi are essen tiall y legen d ary and in the absence of
more reliable e v iden ce cannot be accepted as genuine
history
,

We learn from the V e d a bb h a Ja taka ( No 48 ) that the

road from K asi to C hedi was u nsafe being in fested b y
robbers
.

V a m s a or V a t s a is the cou n try of which K a u Sam bi

m odern Kos am near Allahabad w a s th e capi t al The

Sa ta path a B r a h m a na m entions a teacher n amed Proti
r
i
H
a
s
v
i
n
2
1
a
2
3
m
S
at
X
I
I
whom
r
B
b
a
m
e
s
u
a
a
K
)
y (
the com mentator co n siders to be a n ative of the town
E pic tradition attributes the foundation of
K au Sam b i
the city o f K a u Sam b i to a Chedi prin ce ( Ra m I 3 2
The
origin
of
the
Vatsa
people
h
b
M
6
3
;
however is traced to a ki n g o f K a si ( H ar i vams a 2 9 7 3
u ra as
h
P
t
a
t
X
II
I
t
is
stated
in
the
4
9
n
M bh
when th e city o f H ast i n a pu ra was carried away by the
Ganges N i ch a k s h u the great great gran d s o n of Janame
jaya abandoned i t a n d remove d his resi d ence to K a u sam b i
We have already seen that the P au ran i c tradi t i o n about
the B harata or Kuru o ri gin of the later kin gs o f K a u samb i
is con rmed by B h sa Udayana kin g of K a u sam bi i s
t
a ( E d Ganapa ti S as tri
d
a
t
v
v
a
sa
a
escribed
in
n
a
a
v
e
S
t
h
d
p
p 1 3 8 ) as a s cion o f the Bh a rata kula
.

'

10

P OL IT I CAL

68

I ST O RY OF IN D IA
'

The Puranas give a list of N i ch a k sh u s su cce s so r s

down to K sh e m a k a and cite the follo w i n g genealogical
verse :
B ra h m a k s h a t r a s y a

ms o devarshi sa tk r i tah
r aj an am s ams th am pr apsy a t i v ai

yo

K s h e m ak am p r apy a

y oni r

va

kalau

The earliest kin g of K au Sam b i about whom we

know any thing is Satan i k a I I of the P a u rani c list H i s
father s name was V a s u d an a according to the Puranas
and S a h a s ran i k a accordin g to Bh asa Satan i k a him self
B
uddhist
India
p
H
e
w a s also sty led P a r a n t ap a
(
married a prin cess of V i d eh a as h i s so n is called V ai d ehi
putra H e is said to have attacked Champ a the capital
of A nga durin g th e reign of D ad h i vah an a ( JA S B 1 9 1 4
p
H i s son an d successor w as the fam ous Uda y ana
the contem porary of Bi mbisa ra
The B hagga ( B h ar ga ) state of S mh s u m ara gi r i w as a
dependency of Vatsa ( J a taka No 3 53 ; Carm ichael Lec
p
The Mah abh arata ( II 3 0 1 0 1 1 ) and the H ari
v ams a ( 2 9
7 3 ) testify to the close association of Vats a
b h m i and B h a r ga
The K u r u state was accordin g to J ataka No 53 7
Mah
a
thre
e
hundred
leagues
in
ex
tent
The
u tas o m a)
S
(
J atakas s ay that the rei gning d y nasty belonged to the
the fami ly of Y u dh i s h th i ra ( D h a
Y u d d h i tth i l a gotta
m ak a ri J a taka No 41 3 ; D asa B r a hma na J a taka N o
Th e capital was I n d a p atta or I n d a pa t tan a
I ndrap ras tha
or I n d rapa t near the modern D elhi I t exte nded over
seven leagues ( J atak a s N o 53 7
The Jatakas men tion the followin g Ku r u kin gs and
princes : D h an a fi j a ya K o ra bya ( K u r u d h a m m a J a taka No
2 7 6 ; D h m akari J a taka No 41 3 ; S a m b h a va J a taka N o
51 5 ; V i d h u r a pa ndi ta J a taka No
K o ra v ya ( D asa
Bra h m ana J a ta ka No 49 5 ; M a h as u tas om a J a ta ka No
.

S I XTE E N

M A H AJA N A PA DA S

M
h
s
u
t
as
o
m
a
a
a
(

69

J a taka 6f the M ah abh a

rata I
wh ere S u ta s o m a appears as the name of
a son of B h i ma ) We can n o t vouch for the histo rical
e x istence of these princes in the absence of further e vi
dence
The Jaina U ttaradh yayan a S atra mentions a k i n g
I sh u k ara ruling at the tow n called I s h u k ara in the Kuru
country ( S B E X L V
I t seems probable that after
the removal of the main royal fam ily to K a u sam b i
the Kuru coun try w as parcelled out in to small states
of whi ch I n d ap atta an d I s h u k ar a were apparen tly
the m ost i m portan t L ater on the lit tle prin cipalities
gave place to a Sangha or republic ( A r th a sas tr a 1 9 1 9
S u ta s o m a

P a n ch a l a roughly correspon d s to R o h i lkh an d and a

part of the cen tral D oab The Mah abh arata the J atak as
and the D i vyava d an a ( p 43 5) refer to the division of this
state into n orthern a n d so u th ern The B h agi ra th i ( Ganges )
for med the divi d in g line ( M bh I 1 3 8
Accordi n g to
the Great E pic North ern P a ch al a h a d its capital at
A h i ch ch h at r a ( the mo d ern Ra mnagar n ear Aonl a in the
Bareilly D istrict ) wh i le S outhern P a ch ala h ad i ts
capital at K am p i l y a an d stretched fro m the Ganges to
the Chambal ( M bh 1 3 8 7 3
A great struggle raged
i n an cient ti m es between the Kurus and the Pa ch alas for
the possession of U ttara P a ch al a Som etimes Utta ra
P a ch al a was included i n K u r u ratth a ( S om a n as s a J a taka
No 50 5 Mah abh a rata I 1 3 8 ) an d had its capital at H asti
n apura ( Di vyavad an a p
at other times it for med a
part of K am pi llar atth a ( B rah m ad a t t a J a taka No 3 2 3
Jayad d i s a Ja taka No 51 3 and G anda ti n d u J a taka No
Sometimes kings of K a m p il la ra tth a held court at
U ttara P a ch al an agara at other tim es kings of U tta ra
P a ch al ar a tth a held court at K a m pi ll a ( K u m bh a k ara
Ja taka No
.

P OL I TI CAL

70

I S T O RY O F I N D IA

The histor y of P a ch ala from the death of P ra v ah ana

h
a
d
a is
Ja i val a or Ja i val i to the time of Bimbis a ra of M a
g
obscure The only kin g w h o m ay be referred to this pe riod
is D u r m u k h a ( D u m m u k h a ) the contemp o rary of Ni mi
o vereign
4
J
a
taka
No
the
pen
ultimate
s
of
i
8
M
i
h
l
a
0
t
)
(
bh
a k ara J a taka it is state d
u
m
J
a
taka
No
I
n
the
K
(
that D u m m u k h a s kingdo m w a s s tyled U ttara Pa nch a la
ratth a ; his capital w as not A h i ch ch h a t ra b ut K a m pi ll a
nagara H e is represented as a contemporary of Karandu
kin g of Kali nga N a ggaj i ( N a gn aj i t ) king of Gandh a ra
and Ni mi kin g of V i d eh a We learn from the A i ta re ya
Br a hmana ( VI I I 2 3 ) that D u r m u k h a the P a fi ch al a king
made ex tensiv e con quests H i s priest was B r i h ad u k t h a
E tam ha va A i n d ra rn M ah abh i s h e k a m B r ih ad u k th a
R ishir D u r m u kh aya P a ch alaya p rovach a tas m ad u D ur
m u k h ah P a ch al o R aj a san vi d y aya s am a n ta m s ar va tah
r i th i v nn j ayan p a ri yay a
p
A great P a ch ala king nam ed C h ulani B rah m a d a tta
the
i s m entione d i n the Mah a U m m a gga J a taka
the S va pn a
U ttar ad h yay an a S utra ( SB E X L V 57
I n the
vasava d a t ta ( Act V ) and the R a m a yana ( I
last m entioned work he is said to have married the d au gh
ters ( K a n yah) of K u San abh a who were m ad e hum p backs
I
n
the
J
a
taka
the
u b j a ) by the wind god
K
t
K
v
a
t
a
e
(
m inister of B ra h m ad a tta i s said to have form ed a plan for
makin g Chulan i chief kin g of all India an d the king
hi m self is represented as having laid siege to M i th i la In
the U t tarad h y a ya na B rah m a d a tta is styled a Uni versal
m on arch The story of B rah m ad a tta is howe ver esse n
t i all y legendary and little relian ce can be placed on it
The R amaya ni c legend regar d in g the king is only i m port
ant a s sh owin g the con nection o f the early P a ch ala s wi th
the foundation of the fam ous city of K an ya k u bj a or Kanauj
The U t ta rad h ya yan a S tra mentions a king of K am
pilya named Saj ay a w h o gave up his king l y powe r an d
.

P OL ITI CAL

72

The

I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

were subdivided into several

Sat va ta s

ranch es

the D a i vavr id h as A n d h ak as M ah abh oj as a n d

V ayu 9 6 1
V r i s h ni s ( Vish nu IV 1 3 1
Y adu and h is tribe are repeatedly m en tioned in
the R ig Veda H e i s closely associated wi th T ur va sa
an d i n on e place ( 1 1 0 8 8 ) with D r u h y u An u and
and P uru This associat i on Is also pro ve d by the epic
and P a u rani c legends which state that Y ad u and T ur v aS u
were the sons of th e sam e paren ts and D r u h y u A n n
and P r u were their step brothers
We learn from the R ig Ve d a
VI 45 1 )
18
that Y adu and T u r va s a cam e from a dis tant lan d Th e
S atva ta s or S a tv a ts also appear to b e mentioned in the
Vedic texts I n the Sa ta p ath a Br a hma na ( XI II
the defeat b y Bharata of the S a t va ts or Sa tv a n t s an d h i s
takin g away th e horse which they h ad prepared for an
A s va m e d h a are refe rred to
The geographical position
of B harata s kin gdo m i s clearly shown by the fact that
h e m ade offerings on the Y am u n a an d the Gan ges ( A it
B r VI I I 2 3 ; Mbh VI I 6 6
Th e S a tva t s must have
been occupy ing some adj oinin g region Th e epic an d
P au rani c tradition which places them i n th e M athu ra
At a later ti m e howev er
di strict i s thus amply con r m ed
a b r an ch of the S atv a ts m ust h ave m igrated southwar d
for i n the A i ta reya B r ah mana ( VI I I
the Sat va ts
are desc ribed as a southern people ruled by B hoj a kings
I n the P ur anas also we n d that a branch of the S at va ts
1 6)
w a s s tyled B hoj a ( Vish nu IV 1 3

B h aj i n a B h aj a m an a d i vyan d h ak a D e vavr i d h a Mah a

bhoj a V ri s h ni samj ah Sa t va ta sya pu tr a ba bh uvuh
Mah a B h oj a s tvati d h ar mat ma tas yan vay e B h oj a mar ti ka

vata b abh uv uh
I t i s al so s tated that several southern states M a his
m at i Vi d ar bh a etc were founded by princes of Y ad u
li n eage ( M a t p 43 1 0 2 9 ; 44 3 6 ; V a y u 9 4 2 6 ;
6.

'

.,

M A H AJA N A P A DA S

S I XTEE N

73

Not o nly the B hoj as bu t the D e vav r i d h a bran ch

of th e S a t va tas is also m entioned i n the Vedic literature
B a bh r u D a i vavr i d h a ( V a yu 9 6 1 5 Vish nu IV 1 3 3 5
)
is mentioned in the A i ta r e ya Br ah m ana ( VI I 3 4) as a
and N a gn aj i t
c on temporary of B h i m a king o f V i d a r b h a
kin g of Gandh a ra The A n d h a k a s and V r i s h ni s are
referred to in the A s h tad h y ai of P anini ( IV 1 1 1 4; VI
In K au ti l y a s A r th a sastra ( p 1 2 ) the V r i sh ni s
2
are described as a Sa ngha
a republican corp o ration
The M ah a bh a rata too refers to t h e V r i sh ni s A n dh a k as
and other ass o cia te tribes as a Sangha ( XII 8 1
and
V asudeva as a S a ngh am u k h ya The name of the V r i sh ni
corporatio n has been preserved b y a u n ique coin ( M a j u m
dar Corporate L ife i n Ancient India p
It is state d
in the Mah a bh a rata and the Puranas that Ka msa like
Peisistratus and others of Greek histor y tried to make
himself tyrant at M athur a by overpowering th e Y adavas
a s ci on of th e V r i sh ni famil y killed
a n d that Krish na
him The slay in g of Kamsa by Krish na is referred to by
Th e latter
P at a j al i an d the G hata J a taka ( No
w o rk con rms the H in d u tradition about the association
Krish na V asudeva s family with M athura
Uttara
of
M adh ur a
The nal overth row of the V r i s h ni s is ascri bed to
their irreverent cond u ct towards Bra hmanas ( Mah a bh a rata
M a u s h a l a Parva I 1 5 2 2 ; 2 1 0 ; A r th asas tr a p 1 2
I t is in teresting to
J a ta k a IV pp 55 56 V p
note in this connecti o n that the V r i s h ni s and the Andha
k as are brande d as V r at y as i n the D ro na Parva of th e
M a h a bh a rata ( 1 41
The B u d d hist tex ts refe r to A v a n t i p u t ta kin g o f the
Sura se n a s i n t h e ti m e of M ah a K ach ch an a ( M 2 83 ) w h o
,

di

The

sc u s s e

ue s t o n

i n my

of

th e

E ly H i
ar

hi

i l xi t
th
V ih v

s t o r ca

s to r y o f

a s

e n ce

na

of

S ec t ,

K i hn V d v
r s

pp

26 3 5.
-

as u e a

ha s

ee n

POL ITI CAL H

74

I S T O RY OF I N D I A

was the rst amon g the chief disciples of Sa kya m un i

through whose agency B uddhism gain ed grou n d i n the
M athur a region The Suras e n a s continued t o be a notable
pe o ple up to the ti me o f M e gas th e n e s B u t at th a t tim e
they m ust have formed a n in tegral part of the M aurya
E mpire
A s s a k a was situated on the ban ks o f the G o d h av a ri
The n ame of the territory represents
( S utta Nip a ta
the Sansk rit A s m ak a
Th e A Sm a k as are m entione d
by P a nin i ( IV 1
As the gram m aria n refers to
D ak s h i n aty a
IV
and
Kali
ga
IV
his
2
8
9
n
)
(
(
A s m ak a may be Assaka in the D eccan
I t may howev er
also d enote the A Smak as i n North West I ndia referred to
by the G reek writers as the A s sak e n o i
The capi tal of Assaka was Potana or P o ta li
l
l
h
l
a
k
a
a
J a taka No 3 0 1 ; D 2
Prof
C
u
i
n
(
g
B h an d ark a r points ou t ( Car m L ec
pp 53 54) that i n
early Pal i literat u re Assaka has o n the o n e hand bee n
distinguished fr o m Mulaka which la y to its north and on
the other from Kali nga H e sugges ts that i n later tim es
Assaka seems to have i n cluded M u la ka and a lso perhaps
Kalinga I n the S e na Nanda J a taka w e nd Assa k a
associated with Avan ti ; this associati on can only be
explained if we sur m ise that A ssaka i n cluded at that
time Mulaka a n d thus i ts territory ab utted o n Avan ti
I n the Va y u Pur ana ( 8 8 1 7 7 1 7 8 ) A Sm ak a a n d
This
M ulaka appear as scions of th e I k s h v ak u family
pr o bably i n dicates that the A s ma k a an d M ulaka ki n gdom s
were believed to have been founded by I k s h vak u ch ie fs
j ust as V i d a rbh a an d D and aka w ere fo unded by princes
B
o f the Y adu
h
a
a n ta
hoj
a
fami
l
y
The
a
o
v
n
a
u
tt
M
i
d
S
(
)
g
men tions B rah m a d a t t a k ing of the A s s a k a s who was a
con temporary of S a t ta bh u king of Kali nga V e s s a bh u king
of A van ti Bharata kin g of So vi ra Re nu king of V i d e h a
D h a ta ratth a kin g o f Anga and D h a ta r a tth a king o f K a si
.

S IXT E EN

M A H AJA N A PA D A S

75

B uddha Part I I p
The M ah a
bh arata ( I 1 7 7 47) re f ers to A Sm ak o n a m a R aj a rs h i h

P a u d a n ya m yo n y a ve s aya t
P a u d a n ya is eviden tl y ide a ti
ca l with Potana or P o ta l i
We learn from the Assaka J a taka ( No 2 0 7) that at
one time the city of P o tal i was inclu d ed in the king d o m
of
K asi and its prince Assaka was presumably a vassal
o f the K a si monarch
The Chulla K a li nga J a taka men tions
a kin g of Assaka nam ed Aru na a n d his minister N a n d i se n a
and refers to a victory which they won over the kin g o f
Kali nga
A v a n ti roughly corres pon d s to modern M a lw a Nimar
and the adj oining parts of the Central Provinces Prof
B h a n d a r k a r po i n ts ou t that Avanti was divi d ed into two
pa r ts the n orthern part h a d its capital at Ujj ain a n d the
southern part cal le d Av an ti D a k s h i napa th a had its capital
at M ah i ss a ti or M ah i s ma ti modern M a ndh a ta on the
Narmad a
The M a h ago vi n d a S u t ta n ta m entions M ah i s sa ti as
the capital of the Avantis and refe rs t o th eir kin g
V e s sab h u
The M ah abh arata di stinguishes between th e
k in g d om s o f Avan ti an d M ah i Sm ati but locates Vinda
a n d A n u v i n d a o f Avan ti near the Narmad a
Narmad
a
(
m ab h i ta h I I 3 1
The P u ranas attribute the foun dation o f M ah i s m a ti
Avanti a n d V i d ar b h a to sc i ons o f the Y adu family The
A i t a r e ya Br a h mana als o associates the S a tv a t s a n d the
Bhoj as septs of the Y ad u family according to the Pur anas
with the southe rn realms ( M atsya 43 44 ; Vayu 9 5 9 6 :
Ait Br VIII
The P ur anas style the rs t dynasty of M ah i s m a ti
The
as H a i h a ya ( M ats y a 43 8 2 9 ; Vayu 9 4 5
H a i h a y a family is referre d to by such an an cien t aut h ori ty
as K a uti lya ( A r th as as tr a p
The H a ih ay as are said to
have overth rown th e N a gas w ho m ust have been the
ialogues
D
(

of

th e

11

P OL ITI CAL

76

I ST O R Y O F I N D I A

abori ginal inhabitants o f the Narmad a region ( of N a gpur )

The M a tsya P u rana menti o ns ve b ran ches o f the
H a i h a ya s n am e l v V i t i h o tr a s Bh o j as Avantis K u nd i k e r a s
o r T u n d i k e r a s a n d t h e T ala an h as
4
When
the
3
4
8
j g
(
V i ti h o t ra s a n d Avan tis passed away a minis ter n ame d
P u li k a is said to have k illed his mas ter an d an o in te d his
own s o n P r a d yo ta by force in th e very si ght of t h e
Kshat riyas I n t h e fourth centur y B C Avan ti forme d
an integral part o f t h e M agad han E mpire
The ki n gd o m o f G a n dh ar a acc o rdi n g to J a tak a N o
40 6 included K asm i r as well as the T a k s h a s i la regi o n
l eagues from Benares
T a k s h a Si la the capital city lay
e l a a t ta J a taka No 9 6 ; S u s i m a J a taka N o
T
(
p
l he Puranas represen t the G a ndh a ra kin gs as the
desce n d a n ts of D ru h y u ( Matsya 48 6 ; Vay u 9 9
D ru h y u a n d his people a r e mentioned several tim es i n th e
R ig Veda I n the Vedic In d ex ( I 3 8 5) it is s tated t h at

from the tr i b al grouping it is probable that the D r u h yu s

were a nor th western pe o ple

Th us the Puranic tradi
ti o n ab o u t the c o n nection o f th e Ga n dh aras wi t h D ru h y u
accords with Vedic evidence
T ak s h a Si l a is m en tione d in the M ah a bh a rata in con
the st o r y of kin g Ja n a m ej a ya by wh om i t
n e c t i o n w ith
In the time o f Nim i kin g of V i d e h a
h a d b een con quered
of P a ch ala and Bh i m a kin g o f
D u r m u k h a king
V i d a r b h a t h e thr o n e o f Gandh a ra was o c cupie d b y
N a g ga j i or N a g n aj i t ( K u m b h a k ara J a taka ; Ait B r VI I
We learn fro m the Ku m
3 4; S at Br VI II 1 4
b h ak ara J a ta ka that h is capi tal was T a k s h a s i la The Jaina
D vi m u k h a
o f Pa ii ch a
U t ta rad h ya y a n a S utra m en tions
N a g ga t i
la Nami of V i d e h a
of Ga n dh a ra a n d

of Kali nga a n d say s that

these bulls o f
K a ra k andu
kings have a d o pte d th e fai th o f th e Jain as ( S B E X L V
As P a rs va ( 7 7 7 B C ) was the rst h is torical Jina
N a g ga t i or N a g n aj i t is proba b l y to be placed between
.

'

'

S I XT EE N

M A H AJA N A P A D A S

77

d
P
u k k u s at i the Gan
th
e
ate
of
(
We do not however
d h a rian c o ntem porary of Bim b is ara)
sa y that implicit relian ce ca n be placed on a statemen t o f
the U ttarad h ya ya n a
N a gn aj i t was succeede d by his son S va r j i t ( S at B r
VI I I 1 4
In the m iddle of the S ixth cen tur y B C the th rone o f
Gandh ara was occupie d by P u k k u sat i w h o is said t o h a v e
sen t an em bassy an d a le tter to king Bimbis a ra o f
I n th e latter half of th e six th century G a n
M a ga d h a
d h a ra w a s conque r ed by the king of Persia In th e E chis
tun inscription of D arius cir 51 6 B C the G a n d h ar i a n s
Gadara
ap
ear
am
ong
the
subj
e
t
pe
o ples of th e A c h a e m e
c
(
) p
n ia n E mpire
see
Ancie
t
Persian
L
exicon
and
the
Texts
n
(
of the A ch a e m e n i d a n Inscripti o ns by H erbert Cushing
Tolman Vanderbilt O riental Series Vol VI )
K a m b o j a is con s ta n tly associated with Gandh a ra i n
literature an d I nscr i ptions ( M bh XI I 2 0 7 43 A ng u t ta ra
N I 2 1 3 ; 4 2 52 2 56 2 6 0 ; R oc k E dic t V of As o ka )
L ike Gan d h a ra it is incl u ded in the U t ta rap at h a ( cf M bh
XI I 2 0 7
I t m u st there f o re be located i n s o me part
of North west Ind i a not f a r from Gan d h ara R hys
D av ids ( B ud I n d 2 8 ) ment i on s i ts capital D vara k a
We le arn fro m a passage of the M ah a bh arata that a place
called R aj ap u ra was the home o f the K am b oj a s ( M bh

VII 4 5
Karna R aj apuram ga t va Ka m boj a n i rj i ta
K
m
s t va a
s s o ciati o n of
b
a
the
oj as
w
th
the
Th
e
i
a
y
G a n d h a ras enables us to iden tify this R aj a p u ra with the
R aj a pur a
of H i n en Tsang ( Watters Y uan Chwang
Vol I p
which lay t o the south or south east o f

7 77 B C

an d

543

P u n ach

The Vedic tex ts d o not me n tion a n y k i n g o f Kam b o ja

B u t they refer to a teac her na med Kamb o j a A u pa m a n
yava ( V amSa B r ) who was pro b abl y conne c te d with this
ter r it o ry

P OL IT I CAL

78

I S T O RY O F I N D IA

the B h ri d a t ta J a taka ( No
are credited with savage customs
ete hi dham m a an ar i ya r pa
In

543 )

K a m b o j ak a n am v i ta t h a b ah u n n an

K a m b o j as

the

ti

V I . 2 08 .

Jata ka ,

These are your savage customs wh ich I hate

Such as Kamboj a hordes m igh t emulate

C ow e l l

Jata k a ,

VI

1 10

This descripti o n of the K amb oj as agrees w o n d e r i l ly

with H i u e n T san g s account of R aj ap u ra and the
adj oinin g countries
F rom L ampa to R aj a pu ra the
i n habitan ts are coarse and plai n in personal appearance of
d o n o t belong to India
ru d e v iolen t
proper but are i n ferior peop les of f ron tie r
barbaria n )

stocks
The K a m b o j as are know n as K a mbu j i ya i n th e old
In the M ah abh a ra ta the K a mb oj as
P e rs Ia n I nscriptions
are represented as l i ving under a monarchical constituti on
2
I
I
V
1
4
2
5
1
p
men
6
3
a
u ti l a
K
c
3
8
7
y (
)
(f
tions the Kshatriya s re ni of Kamb o j a as an illustration
of a V ar taSas tr op aj i vi n Sangha
Th e e p i c a cc o u n t o f t h e M a h aj a n a p a d as
An in terestin g accoun t o f the characteristic of the
peoples of most o f the M a h aj an ap ad as described above is
to be found in the Kar na Parva of the M ah a bh a rata
The P a ch al as Kurus M atsyas Sura s en a s and th e
C h ed i s receive uns tin ted praise :
K u rav ah saha P a ch alah S a l v a M a ts yah sa N a i m i s h ah
C h e d ay a s ch a m a h abh aga d h a r m a m j an a n t i SaSVata m
B rah m a rn P a ch alah K a u r a v e y as t u d h a r m a m
Sa t yam M a t s y ah Sura se n as ch a y a j fi a m
T h e Kau ravas wi th the P a ch ala s the S a lv as the
Mats y as the N a i m i s h a s and the C h e d i s who are all highly

blessed know what the eternal religi o n is

'

'

3
,

M ah b h i

ra t a ,

I II

45. 1 4 1 6 ; 2 8 ; 3 4.
-

P OL I TI C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

80

K as i w as prob a bly the rs t to fa ll The M ah av a gga

and
the Jat a k a s refer to bitter struggles between Kasi
a n d her neighbours speci a lly K o s a l a
The f a cts of the
struggle ar e obscure bein g wra pped up in legend a ry
m a tter from Which it is im possible to disen t a n gle the m
The Kasis seem to h a ve been success f ul a t rst but the
K o sa l a s were th e g a iners i n the end
I n the M a h av a gga ( S B E XVI I 2 9 4 9 9 ) a n d the
Kos a mb i J ata k a ( No 42 8 ) i t is sta ted th a d B ra h m ad atta
kin g of K asi robbed D i gh a t i kin g of K o s ala of his kin g
dom a n d put h i m to de a th I n the Kun al a J ata k a ( No
53 6 ) i t is st a ted th a t B r a h m a d a t t a kin g of K asi owing
to his h a vin g a n a rmy sei z ed o n the kingdo m of
K o sal a slew its kin g a n d c a rried off his chie f queen
to Ben a res a n d there m ade her his consort
The
B ra h ach a t t a J at a k a ( No 3 3 6 ) a n d the S e n a N a nd a J at a k a
No
lso
refer
to
the
ictories
of
K
si
kings
over
a
2
a
5
3
)
(
.

K o s al a

uccess however did n ot rem a in long with the K asis

M
a h as i la va J at a k a
J
t
I
n
the
No
a
a k a No
cf
5
1
(
)
(
kin g M a h asi l ava of Kasi is s a id to h a ve been deprived of
In the Gh a t a J ata k a
h i s re a lm by th e king o f K o sa la
No
n d the E k a r aj a J ata k a ( N o 3 0 3
V
a
n
a
k
a
a
n
3
5
d
5
(
)
)
D a b b as e n a kin gs of K o s a l a a r e s a id to h a ve won for their
kingdom a decided prep onde ra nce over K asi The n a l
con quest of the l a tter k ingdom w a s prob a bly the work of

i e
B aran as i g gah o
K ams a a s the epithet
con queror
of Ben a res is a st a ndin g a ddition to h i s n a me ( the Seyy a
J at a k a No 2 8 2 a n d the T es a k un a J ata k a No 52 1
Buddh ist Indi a p
Th e in terv a l of time between
K ams a s conquest of K asi a n d the rise of B uddhis m could
n o t h av e b e e n very lon g bec a use the m em ory of Kasi as
of
an in depend e n t kin gdom w as stil l fresh in the minds
th e people in B uddh a s tim e a n d even l a te r when the
A ngu t ta ra N i k aya w a s com posed
S

FA LL O F K AS I

81

In the tim e o f M a h ak o sa l a ( sixth century B C )

K asi formed a n in tegr a l pa rt of the Kos a l a n mon a rchy
When M a h ak o sa la m a rried his d a ugh ter th e l a dy
K o sa lad e v i to kin g Bimbis ar a of M a ga d h a he g a ve a
v il la ge of K asi producing a reven ue of a h undred
thous and for b a th an d pe r fum e money ( B a rit a Mat a Jata k a
No 2 3 9 ; V addh a k i S k a ra J at a k a No
In the tim e of M a h ak o sa la s s o n a n d successor
P as e n ad i or P r a s en aj i t K as i still formed a p a rt of the
Kos a l a n em pire In the L o h i ch oh a S utta ( Di a logues of
the Buddh a P a rt I 2 8 8 9 7 ) B udd h a a sks a person n a med
Now wh a t think
L oh i ch oh a th e followin g ques tions
y ou L o h i ch oh a ? Is not ki n g P a s e n a di of K os a la i n

possession of K asi a n d K o s a la P L o h i ch o h a replies Yes

th a t is so Got a m a
We le a r n from the M a h ava g ga
a t the
1
9
5
e roy
SB
E
XV
I
I
th
Vic
of
K
si
a
w as
a
)
(
brother of P a s e n ad i
The S a m y u k ta N i k ay a ( the B ook of the K indred
S ay in gs tra nsl a ted by Mrs R h y s D a vids p 1 0 6 ) men
tions P a se n ad i as the h e a d of a group of ve R aj as O ne
of these w a s prob a bly his bro t her wh o w a s the Viceroy of
K asi Am on g the rem a inin g R aj as we shou ld incl ude
w as a
H i r a ny a n abh a K a u s al y a wh o a s we h a v e seen
contempor a ry of S u k e sa B h ara d vaj a a n d A svalay a n a
consequen tl y of Buddh a a n d P a s e n a d i if our
an d
identica tion of ASv a lay a n a K a u s al y a with A s s a laya n a
of S av at th i men tioned in the M ajj h i m a N i k aya be
correct
An other R aj a of the group w a s proba bly th e S aky a
ch ief of K a p i la va s t u F rom the introd uctory portion of
the B h ad d a s al a J ata k a ( No 46 5) w e le a rn th a t t h e S akya
terri t ory w a s sub rd in a te to t h e Kos a l a n mon a rch The
inclusion of the S akya territory t h e bi r t h pl a ce of B ud d h a
the Kos a l an em pire is a lso proved by the S utta
w ithin
N ipata ( SB E X P a rt I I pp 6 8 6 9 ) a n d the M aj j h i m a
.

'

P OL ITI C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

82

Vol I I p 1 2 4 which describe B uddh a a n d h is

people as Kos a l a n s
I t w a s prob a bly durin g th e re ign o f M a h ak o sa la th a t
Bimbis ara a scended the throne of M a ga d h a Th e Ma ha
2
Geiger
s
Tr
a nsl a tio n
p
1
tells
us
th
a
t
The
v a ms a
)
(
virtuous Bimbis ara w as fteen years old when h e w as

f a ther
With the coron a tion
a noin ted kin g by his own
of B imbis ara ends the period with which this ch a pter de a ls
N i k aya ,

K I NGSH I P

We h a ve given the outlines of th e politic a l his tory of

Indi a from the a ccession of P a r i k sh i t to the coron a tion of
Bi mbis ar a We h a v e seen th a t d urin g the m a j or p a rt of
this period the prev a ilin g form of Governmen t w a s
m on a rchic a l No politic a l histor y of this a ge is comp l ete
un less we kn ow som eth in g a bout the r a n k a n d sta tus of the
m on a rch s i n t h e di ff eren t p a rts of Indi a their c as te the
m ethods of their selection a n d con secr a tion th e chief
members of their households a n d thei r civil a n d m ilit a ry
servi ces th e checks on their a u thori ty etc
The di ff erent k inds of rulerships preva len t in diffe r
ent p arts of Indi a a r e thus d escribe d in the Ai ta r ey a
.

B rah m a na

I
.

E ta s y am l rach y arh

dis i y e

ra

an a h

S am raj y ay a i v a

ke

P r ach yan m

t e bh i s h i e h y a n t c S a m ral i

t y e n an a bh i s h i k tan ach a k s h a ta
v i h i ti m a n u

ch a

e tam e v a

D e van am

E ta s yamd a k s h i na s ya dis i

y e k e ch a S a t va tam l t aj an o

B h a u j yay a i v a t e b h i s h i ch y a n te B h o j e ty e n an a b h i sh i

k tan ach a k s b a t a
E ta s y am

n arn
'

e t am e va

P r a ti ch y am

R aj an o

D e van am v i h i ti m a n u

d is i ye

ch yan a
a
p

III

l 4.

ke

ch a

N i c h ya

S varaj y aya i v a

te

P O L ITI C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

84

By o ff ering the R aj as ya he becomes Raj a a n d b y

the V aj a peya he becomes S a mraj a n d the o fce of Raj a n
i s th e lower a n d th a t of S a mraj the higher ; a Raj a n
might indeed wish to become S a mr aj f o r the o fce of
R aj a n is the lower an d th at of S a mraj the higher ; but
t h e S am raj as would not wish to becom e R aj as for the
of ce o f Raj a n is th e lowe r a n d th a t of S a mr aj the

high er
I f the P ur ana s ar e to be believed Bhoj a w a s origin a lly
B u t a fterw a rds it c a me to denote a
a proper n a me
cl ass of Southern kings The word C aesa r furnishes a n
e x a c t p ara llel O rigin a ll y it w as the n a me of a R om a n
dict a tor B u t af terw a rds it w as a title assumed by R om a n
E mperors
1
I n som e V e dic texts S varaj y a me ans un controll ed
2
dom inion an d is O pposed to R aj y a
The king w as usu a lly though n o t a lwa ys a Ksh a triya
The Brah man as were con sidered to be unsuited for King
ship Thus we re ad i n th e Satapa t h a B rahm ana to the
kin g ( R aj a n ) doubtless belon gs the R aj a s ya ; for by
off ering th e R ajas y a he becomes kin g an d unsuited for
3
kin gship is the Br ahm ana
We h ave however re f erences to S u dra a n d Ayo gava
kings in the Vedic texts Kin g Jana s r u ti P a u trayana is

c alled a S d ra in th e C h h an d o gya U pa n ish ad

Ki n g
M ar u tta A v i k s h i ta is styled Ay o ga va i n the Sa ta pa th a
5
Ay o ga va denotes a m ember of a m ixed
B rah m ana
8
c aste a descend a n t of a S d ra by a Va i s y a wife
The
J ata kas refer to kin gs of se vera l c a stes includin g B rah ma
na s ( of J at a k a s 7 3
Kingsh ip w as sometimes heredita ry as is i nd e ed
shown by severa l c ases where the descent ca n be tra ce d
,

mh i ta

K atb a k a S a
a

edi c I nde I I

IV . 2 .

x,

X IV . 5; M a i t r y nn i S a mh i tl

22 1

ll

5.

S B E , X LI. Eg g e l i n g ,

XI I

5. 4. 6 .

e tc .

Sa t

B r ., Par

1 1 1,

M a n n sad l hi tl

4.

X. 1 2

FA LL O F

K AS I

85

s
n
d
ik
h
i
t
a
a
the
r
s
the
kings
of
J
n
k
s
line
P
a
a
a
a
cf
also
(f

D
a
u
h
a
s
a
s
m
ru
a
the e x pression
raj y
a kingdom of ten
p
generations occurrin g in th e Sa tapath a Brahm ana XI I 9
3
yet i n others th e mon archy w a s elective The selec
tion w as m ade sometimes by the people a n d sometimes
by the m inisters The choice w a s sometimes lim ited to
the members of the roy a l f a mily only as is shown b y the
legend in Yask a of the Kur u brothers D e vap i an d
Sa n t an a In the S amvara J ata k a ( No 46 2 ) the courtiers

o f a king a sked the l a tter

when you a r e dead m y lord

to whom sh a ll we give the white umbrell a ?

F riends

sa id the king
all m y sons h a ve a right to the
white
umbrell a But you m ay g i ve it to h i m th at plea ses your

m in d
Sometimes the popul a r choice fell o n persons who did
not belon g to the roy a l fa mil y I t is st a ted in the
P ad a j al i Jata k a No 2 47 th a t when a cert a in kin g of
Ben ares died his s o n Pad a j a li by n a me a n idle l a z y
loa fer w as set aside an d the minister in ch arge of thin gs
spiri tu a l a n d tempor al w a s ra ised to the throne
The
Sa ch ch amki ra J at a k a No 7 3 tells a story how the
n obles Brahm ana s a n d a ll cl a sses slew their kin g a n d
Sometimes a n outsider w as
a priv a te citi z en
a nointed
chosen The D a ri m u k h a Jat a k a ( No 3 7 8 ) an d the Sou ak a
J at a k a ( No 52 9 ) tell us how on fa ilure of heir at Ben a res
a P rince of M a ga d h a w as elected kin g
The k i n g durin g the Br ah m ana period h ad four queens
the M a hish i the P a ri vr i k ti the Vav at e a n d the P alagal l
Th e M a h i s i w as the chief wi f e bein g the rst one m a rried
2
The P ari vr i k tl
a c co rding to the Sa ta pa th a Br ahm a n a
w as the neglec ted wife prob a bly one th a t h ad no s o n The
Vav ate i s the fa vourite w h ile the P alaga l i w as a ccordin g to
3
Weber the d a ugh ter of the l as t of the court of ci als
In

'

Ni r n k t a ,

II

10 .

Ve d . In d

II

2 11

V I . 5. 3 .

V ed .

I nd I
.,

478 .

P O L ITI C A L H I S T O R Y OF I N D I A

86

the Jat ak a pe rio d se vera l kin gs kept a fa irl y bi g h a r em

We a re told i n the Kus a Jat a k a No 53 1 ; th a t k i n g O k k ak o
h a d si x teen thous a nd wiv e s a mon g whom S i lavat i w a s the
c hief ( a ggama h e s i ) T h e ; kin g of B en a res a ccordin g to
the Da s ara th a Jatak a No 46 1 h a d an equ a l n umber of
wives I n t he S u r u ch i J ataka No 48 9 a k i ng of M i th i la.
says . O urs i s a gre at kingdo m, th e ci ty 0 5M i th i la covers
the me a s ure of the whol e k i ngdom is
Seven le a gues
S u ch a kin g should h a ve s i xtee n thous an d
300 le a gues

S ixt ee n tho us a n d a pp e a rs to h a Ve
Wom en a t the le a st
Th e l n umber is evidently e x a g
b ee n a a stock phr a se
gera ted B u t it i n dic a tes th a t the k in gs of the Jata ka
period were extr eme polyg a mi sts wh o freq uen tly e x ceeded;
the Brahm anic num ber of four queens
'

'

'

'

'

'

consec ra ted

Th e

kin g w as
t r h i s suc cession or
elec ti on with an el a bora te ritu a l which i s de s cri bed in
sever a l Brahm anas a n d for which the M a n tras a re gi ven
i n the S amhitas
Those who aided in th e c onsecra tion of

th e kin g were c a lled R aj ak ar tri or R aj ak ri t kin gm a ker

I n the Sa tapa tha B rah m a
na th e person s me a nt a n d speci ed
r ch a rioteer
nd
are the S u ta ( m instrel a n d chronicler o
a
)

th e G ramani v ill a ge chief : P rof R ad h ak u mud M oo k e rj i

observ e s
It is a pp a ren t from the lists of pe r s ons
an d
non
a iding in the roy a l cor o n a t i on th a t both o f ci a l
of ci a l or popul a r elem en ts Were re presen ted in the

function
The princip a l cere monies or s a crices o f
roy a l in a ugur a tion were th e V aj a p eya the R aj as ya the
P u na rab h i s h ek a a n d the A i n d ra M a h ab h i sh ek a
af e

'

'

'

'

'

'

l h eV aj a p eya

bestowed

the perform er

on

supe rior

th e R aj a s ti y a
kind of kingship called
2
merely conferred the ordin a ry roy a l dignity Th e P uu a ra
b h i se k h m ade the kin g elect eli gible for a l l sorts of roy a l
.

n d m e n t l U ni ty o f I n di p
R i jy
f S t B V l I 13
The F u

a, c

a,

r .,

83

PO LITI

88

C A L H I S T O RY

IN D IA

OF

two ye a rs ( S B E XL I p x x vi ) The ri te is described at

gre at leng th in the Satapat h a B rahm ana } B esides m u ch
mere priestly el abor a tion the ri tua l cont ains tr a ces o f
popul a r ceremoni a l ( Ved I nd I I
F or ex a mple
the k in g is clothed i n the ceremoni a l garments of his
r a nk a n d provided with bow an d a rrow a s emblems
of sovereign ty He per f orms a mim ic cow ra id a g a inst a
2
rel a tive of his ; or eng a ges in a show ght with a
3
A g a me of dice i s pl a yed i n which he i s
R aj an y a
m ade to be the victim ; he symbolic a lly a scen ds the
qu a r ters of th e sky a s a n indic ation of his u n l vers al ru le ;
steps on a tiger sk in th us g ai n in g the strength a n d
an d
A no ta ble f e a ture of the
th e pre eminence of th e tiger
R aj as y a is the cerem ony of the R a tn a h a vis or j ewel
o ff erings The recipients of these s a crici a l hon ours the
R atn i n ah were the chief m embers of the roy a l household
an d o f the kin g s civ i l an d m ilita ry service : vi z
,

.,

The Sen an i ( Com m ander of the a rm y)

The P u ro h i ta ( C h a pl a in of the king )
The M a hish i ( Chie f Q ueen )
The S u ta ( Court M ins t rel an d Chron icler )
The G ram anl ( Vill a ge Hea dm a n )
The K sh a tt ri ( Ch a mberl a in )
The S amgr ah i tr i ( Trea surer )
The B h agad u gh a ( C a rver )
The A k sh av apa ( Keeper of th e D ice )
The G o v i k ar tan a ( Kin g s Comp anion in the
ch ase )
The P alagala ( Cou rier)

1.

3.

10

11

The ne x t essenti al p art of the R aj as ya w as the

It bega n with o ff erings to
A bb i s h e k a or besprinkling
S a vi ta S atya pras ava Agni G r i h apati S om a Va n as p a ti
.

V. 2 . 3

Sa t

( et seq

Cf T a i t t i rf y s S a
.

mhi t I
,

8. 15 w

it h

co m m

e n t ry
a

Br

V . 4, 3 , 1

ct s eq .

S B E . xli , 1 00 ,

1.

FA LL O F K AS I

89

B rih asp ati V ak Indra Jye s h th a R udra P a s up a ti Mitra

S a ty a a n d Va ru na D h a r m a pa t i The consecra tion w a ter
i
seven
een
kinds
b
h
s h e ch an l y a Apah) w a s m a de up o f
A
t
(
i ncluding the w a ter of the S a ra sva ti S ea w a ter a n d
w a ter from a whirlpool a pond a well a n d d e w
The
sprink lin g w as performed by a Brah m ana a kinsm a n or
brother of the kin g elect a friendly R aj a n ya a n d a
Va is y a
The t w o most import a n t kinds of A bh i s h e k a were the
P un ar a b h i s h e k a a n d the A i n d ra M ah ab h i s h e k a
The P u n ara b h i sh e k a or Second Coron a tion is described
i n the A i ta re ya Br ahm a n a VI I I 5 1 1
It w a s intended
for Ksh a triy a con querin g m on archs The rst interestin g
p ar t of the ceremon y w as the kin g s a scent to the throne
or Asan d l wh ich w a s m a de of U d u m ba ra wood with the
exception of the in te rwov en p art ( V i va ya n a ) which
consisted of M u j a gr a ss Th en c a me the be sp r i n k

lin g Am on g other things the priest s a id

R aj a m

tv a m

A d h i raj o

S am raj am

M a h an ta m

b h av eh a ;

t va
'

m ah i n am

The kin g w as next required

to get down from the throne an d m a ke obeis a n ce to the

Brahm anas B ra hm ana e va tat K s h a tra m v a sa m eti tad

y a tr a v ai B rah ma n ah k sh a tram vasame t i ta d ras h tra m

v i ro j aya te
A
i
t
B
r
s a m r i d dh a m t a d v i ra vad a h as m i n
(
VI I I
Here there is a mple provision for the preven
tion of roya l a bsolutism
of P a ri k sh i t w as eviden tl y
Ja n a m ej a ya the son
consecra ted with the P un ar abh i s h e k a ( A i t Br VI I I
The Aludr a M a h abh i sh e k a or Indr a s gre a t un ction
con sisted of three im port a n t ceremonies vi z
1
Ar ch ana ( Ascendin g the throne )
2
U t k ro an a ( Sin ging t h e king s pr aise )
3
A bh i m an tra na ( repetition of speci a l formul as or
M an tr as )
1

ch a r s h a r n ann.
'

A it.

Br

II I

P OL ITI C A L H I S T O R Y OF I N D I A

90

The f ollowin g kin gs a r e s a id to h a ve been consecra ted

with the A i n d ra M a h abh i sh e k a : Ja n a m e j a ya S aryafa
Am bash th y a Y u d h ams ra u s h ti V i s vak a r ma
Sa tan l k a
Sud as M a r u tt a A ng a a n d B h a r a t a ( Ait Br V II I 2 1
The rs t men tion ed kin g a n d prob a bly t h e third fourth
fth a n d nin th a l so belon ged td the P ost Pa r i k s h i t period
P ow e rful ki n gs a n d princes performed a n other i ml
porta nt s a crice c a lled the A Sv a m e d h a The Apas ta m ba
Sra u ta S utr a ( XX i I) s a ys th a t a S ar va b h a u m a R aj a
A m on g the kings a n d
m a y perform the A SV a m e d h a
princes wh o performed the A s va m e d h a were Ja na m e j a ya
his brothers B h i m as e n a U gr a s e n a a n d Sr u t a s e n a a n d
P a ra Atn ar a king of K o s a l a :
Kin gship durin g the P ar i k s h i ta J a n a k a period wa s

P a tri a rch a l P residen cy

not merely a
Th e m on a rch

ch i ef no ble
the rst a mong equ a ls
w a s not m erely a

In severa l Vedic tex ts

P resident of a C oun cil of P eers
he is re presented as the m a ster f his people He cl a imed
the power of giving his kingdom a w a y to a nyb ody h e
liked a n d t a xin g the people as m uch a s he liked I n t h e
B r i h ad arany ak a U p a nish a d J a n a k a s a ys to Y aj na v a lky a
So h a m Bh a ga v a te V i d eh an d a d am i m afi ch api s a h a

ri ll
4
B
I
U
IV
The
kin
g
is
c
lled
d as y ay e t i
a
(
p

an d
is further d e scri bed
V i svas ya b h t as y a a d h i p a ti

V i sam a t ta ( A i t B r VII I
as the devourer of the people

Raj a ta ek a m m u k h am ten a m u k h e n a Vi so ts i
K
ush
I
I
a
U
p
(
The king howeve r w as n ot a n a bsolu te des pot i n
pra ctice His power w a s checked in the rs t pl a ce by
,

'

'

d e f e te d Dh r t h t f K asi h
m i l i g t o the M h ag i d
S tt
t
c on te mp or ry f S t t bh f K l ng d B h m d t o f A s s k
no t re ferre d t o in p re l f i k h i t
i t i s p o b ble
A the D e cc n k in g d o m s
L
d hi s
th t S t a l k
on te mp o r ri es fl o r i she d f ter P k h i t Am b a h th y d
h ti
Y d h am
c on te mp o r r i es f P
ere ery n e r
d N ar d
h
in t i m e t o N g j i t the c o nte mp o r ry f N i h i t h p e n lt i m te k in g f V i d h
h ; cc o r d in g t
A ng
p r o b bly the i mm e d i t e p re d e c ess o r o f D d h i i h
J i n e i d e n e o u r i s he d in t h e 6 t h c en t ry B C
Sa t an i k a

w as

a n a,

an

w eIe

s ra u s

ar s

ra o

o,

ae e

a i

are

ra

a rl

an

ov

a an

a r va t a

or

ta

s,

n a

o w

a an

w as

na

an a w

a.

P O L ITI C A L H I S T O R Y OF I N D I A

92

kin g he a ded by h i s gener a l The se were asked to ele ct a

kin g ( Cowell s J ata k a V p
The king m a kin g power
of the councillors i s recognised a lso in the Padaj ali a n d
.

S on a k a

Jatak a s

Another ch eck w as s upplied by the gener a l body of

the people ( J an ah) who were distinc t from the mi nis ters
a n d wh o used to meet i n an
a n d G r am ani s or G ram i k a s
S a miti or P a rish a d i n the Up a nish a ds
assembly st y led
In the U tk r o s an a p a ss age of the A i tar eya B rahm ana
a n ah
VI
I
I
the
people
J
a
e
cle
a
r
y
dis
tin
guished
r
1
7
l
(
)
)
(
from the R aj ak ar tarah a m on g whom a ccording to the
Sa ta p a th a Brah m ana ( I I I
7 ; XI I I 2 2 1 8) were
in cluded the S u t a a n d the G ram ani Th a t t h e S a miti or
the whole
P a rish a d w as a n a ssembly of the J a n ah
people i s app a rent f ro m su ch e xp ress ion s as P a ch al a
,

Sa m i ti m eyaya ,

n arh

P a fl ch alan am P ar i sh a d a m aj a gam a

The C h h an d o gya Up anish ad ( V 3 1 ) men tions the S a miti

of th e P afi ch ala people presided over by ki n g P ravah ana
Sve t a k e tu r h ar u neyah P a nch al an am S a miti
Jai val i

Th e Brih a
m eyaya ; t amh a P r av ah ano J ai va l i r u vach a
d aranyak a U pa n ish a d ( V I 2 1 ) uses the te rm P a ri sh ad

instea d o f S am iti Sv e ta k e t u rh a v a Ar u neyah P a ch al a

The people took p art i n the

h am P ar i s h a d am aj a gam a
ceremony o f roy a l i n a ugura tion ( Ai t Br VI I I
The D u mm ed h a J at a k a ( No 50 ) refers to a j oint a ssembly
of ministers B rahm a nas the gen try an d the o ther orders
of the people
Th a t the people a c tu ally put a curb on roy a l a bs o
l u ti sm is proved by the tes timony of the A t h ar va Ved a
VI
3
where
it
is
s
t
a
ted
th
a
t
concord
between
kin
g
88
)
(
former s prosperity
a n d a ssembly w as essen ti a l for the
We h a ve evidence th a t the people sometimes expelled
a n d even e x ecu ted their prin ces together with u npopul a r
ofci a ls Thus it i s st a ted in the Sa ta pa th a B rahm a na
XI
I
1
e t s eq ; E g geli n g V
2
69
Now
s h tar i t u
9
3
u
D
)
(
.

K I NG S H I P

93

been e x pel led from the kin gdom which

h a d com e to h im th rough ten gener a tions a n d the S r i j a y as

The
a lso expelled R e v o t ta ra s P ata v a Ch akr a S th a pa t i
A i ta r e ya Brahm ana ( VII I 1 0 ) re f ers to person a ges who
were e x pelled from their rash tr a s a n d who were a n xious to
recover th em with th e help of the Ksh a triy a consecra ted
with the P u n a ra bh i s h e k a S uch persons were the I ndi a n

counterpa rts of the F rench e migra nts who sought to

recl a im revolution a ry F ra nce with the help of the troops
of the H a psb u rgs an d the Hohen z ollerns ( of L od ge
Modern E uro pe p
We le a rn from the V e s san ta r a
J at a k a th a t the kin g of Sivi w as compelled to b a nish

prince V e ssan ta ra in obedien ce to the people s sen tence

P au ms ayan a h ad

Th e

king

w as

told :

The biddin g of the Sivi folk if you ref u se to do

Ih e

'

people then will

a ct ,

m ethin ks

g ainst y our son

an d you

The kin g replied

Behold the people s will

an d

I th a t will d o not g ains a y

The P ad a k u sal am anava J at a k a ( No 43 2 ) tells a story

how the town a n d countr y folk of a kingdom a ssembled
be a t the kin g a n d priest to de a th a s they were guil ty of
theft a n d a nointed a good m an kin g A simil a r story is
told in the S ach ch amk i ra J at a k a ( No 7
We ar e told in
the K h a ndah al a Jat a k a th a t the people of one kin gdom
killed the minister deposed the king m ade him an outc a st
prince as king The e x king w as not
an d a nointed a
to enter into the c apit a l city P rof B h an d ark ar
a llowed
points ou t th a t i n the Te la pa tta J ata k a a kin g of Ta k s h a s i l a
s a ys th a t he h a s no power over the subj ect s of his kin g
dom This is i n strikin g contrast with the u tterance of

Jan a k a quoted a bove B h a gava te V id e h an d ad ami

E vidently the roya l power h ad declined a ppreci a bly a t
le a st i n the North west since the d a ys of J an a k a
'

P O L I TI C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

94

The more impor ta nt a ttrib u tes of

kin gship are

referred to in the U tk ro s an a p a ss a ge of the A i tare ya

B rahm ana ( VI I I
The mon a rch i s there described

soverei gn lord of
as
V i va sya b h utas y a a d h i pat i

V i am atta
devourer of the people
a l l beings

destroyer of e nemies
Brah
A m i tranam h a nt a

pro tector of the Brahm anas

m anan am G o p ta

D h a r m as ya C opt a
protector of the l a ws
In the expressions q uoted a bove we h a v e re f erence
to the kin g s sovereignty a n d Im perium h i s power of
ta x a tion his milita ry functions his rela tion s with th e
Hiera rchy a n d his j udici al d uties

P O L IT I C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

96

origin al i s di ff e ren t in m any respects f ro m th at of previo u s

writers I h ave n ot been able to a ccep t th e curr en t
views with reg ard to the history a n d chronology of severa l
dyn asties nota bly of the E a rly S atavah a n as th e G reeks of
S ak al a an d the S ak a P al h avas o f the U tta rapath a
I n m y a ccoun t o f th e G upta period I h a ve m a de
use o f th e m ass of fresh m a teri a ls a ccum ul a ted since the
public a tion of the works of F leet S mith a n d All a n The
rel a tions of Sam u d ra gu p ta with the V ak ata k as h a ve been
discussed an d an a ttempt h as bee n m a de to present a
1
connected histor y o f th e l ater G upt as
,

The

h p ter on t h e L te r G u p t s

c a

w as

p u bl i sh e d i n t he JA S B

1 9 20 .

T HE

AG E

TH E R IS E

OF B I M B I SAR A

OF M A G A DH A .

TH E A G E

1.

97

B I M B I S AR A .

or

U nder the vigorous kings o f the r ace of B imbis ar a

an d N a nd a
M a gad h a pl ay ed the s a me p a rt in a ncien t
I ndi a n history which Wesse x pl a yed in the history of
P re Norm a n E n gla nd a n d P russi a in the history of
m odern Germ an y
The f ounder of the M agadh a n im peri al power w as
B imbis ara or Sre ni k a ( c a lled a lso S eni ya B imbisar a ) so n
of B h atti ya The M ah avamsa ( Geiger s tra nsl at ion p 1 2 )

te lls u s th a t the vir tuous B imbis ara w a s fteen ye ars

old when he w as anoin ted kin g b y h i s own

reigned
We le a rn f ro m the Sutta
a n d fty ye a rs he
Nip ata ( SB E X I I 6 7 ) th a t Bi mbisar a s c apita l w as a t

the G i r i bbaj a in M a gad h a

R aj agah a or R aj a g rih a
The ea rly B uddhist te x ts throw a ood of ligh t on the
politic al condition of Indi a i n the tim e of B imbisara There
were a s P rof R hys D a vids observes besides a still su rvi
ving number of sm all a ristocr a tic republics four kingdoms

I n a ddition to these
o f consider able e x ten t a n d power
t here were a number o f sm a ller kin gdoms a n d some non
Ary a n princip a lities The m ost importa n t a mongst the
re publics were the V aj j i a n s of V a i sal i an d the M a ll a s of
An a ccount of both these peoples
K u s i n ara an d Pav e
Amon g the sm aller republics
h as a lre ad y been given
g
R hys D a vids m entions the Sak y as of K ap i l avas tu the
K ol i yas of R am a gam a th e B h a g ga s o f S u ms u m ara Hill
the B u lis of A ll a k ap pa the K al am a s of K es ap u tta an d
,

th e M o ri yas

of

P i pph a l i va n a

e l e m i les f r om K i I B ( C u n ni n gh m A G I p
P i p a i n t h e n r t h o f t he B t l d i s t ri c t ; o r Ti l
Tw

S
( m

it h

us n I I

E H I,

as

s u ra

K 69

i n t he

Tar i

P O LITI C A L H I S T O R Y OF I N D I A

98

The Sak yas as we h av e a lrea dy seen ack nowledged

the su z era inty of the kin g of K o sal a The K o l i y a s were
their neighbou rs The introductory por tio n of the Kun al a
Jat a k a s ays th a t the S aky a a n d Koliy a tribes h ad the
1
river R ohin i which ows between K a pi l ava s t u a n d the
C ap it al of the K o li yas con ned by a sin gle d a m an d by
me a ns of it c u l tiv a ted their crops O n ce u pon a time in the
m on th Jett h a m l a when the cr e ps beg a n to a g a n d
droop the l a bourers from a mon gs t the dwellers of bo t h
cities a ssembled together Then followe d a scr amble for
w a ter F rom the m utu a l recrimin a tions w hich ensue d
we le a rn th a t the Sak ya s h a d the cu stom o f m a rrying
th eir own sisters
I n t he T l rt h aj atra sec tio n o f the
V a n apar va o f the M a h abh ara ta ( I I I 8 4 3 1 ) mention
i s m a de of a pl a ce ca lled K a pi lava ta
I t is not a l together
i mprob a ble th a t we h a ve here a Brah m ani ca l reference
to the c apita l o f the Sak yas
The B h a gg a state w a s a dependen cy o f the Va ts a
kin gdom ; for we le a rn f rom the prefa ce to the D ho n a
s akh a Jat ak a No 3 53 th at prince B odhi the s on of
Ud ay a n a king of the V a ts a s d wel t in S urh su m ara g i r i
The Ma h abh ar a ta
an d built a p al a ce c a lled K ok an ad a
an d the H ar i va ms a a ls o test i f y
to the close connection
bet w een the V a ts as a n d the B h ar ga s ( B h a gga s )
V a ts ab h m i ch a K au n te y o v i j i gy e h al a v an b a l at
B h ar ganam ad h i pa fi ch ai va
ta th a
N i sh ad ad h i p ati m
h
1
B
I
I
3
0
0
M
(
P r a tar d an a s y a p u trau d vau V a ts a Bh a rg a n ba bh u
v a tu h ( H a r i v 2 9
Rega rdin g the B ulis an d the Kal am as we kn ow very
little The n a m e o f th e K al am a c a pi tal K esa p u tta
reminds us of the K es i n s a p e o pl e m en tioned i n the
Sa ta path a B rahm ana ( Ved Ind Vol I p 1 8 6 ) an d pro
b ably a lso in the A sh tad h yayi o f Panini ( VI 4
,

t ri bu t ry o f th e R p t i
a

( Old e nb erg

B u dd h p
a,

P O L ITI C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

1 00

design a tion o f kin gs like th e epithe t D evan a mpi ya o f a

l ater a ge The n a me J i y a s a ttu is given a lso to the r u lers
o f S ava t th i K a m p i l la M i th i l a C h a m pa V ani y a gam a B ar a
n as i a n d P o l a sa p u r a ( 6f H o er n l e U vas a gad asao I I pp
.

6 , 6 4, 1 0 0 , 1 03 , 1 0 6 , 1 1 8 ,

B uddhist writers refer to other Y a kk h a prin cip alities

besides Alav ak a ( 6f S utt a Nip at a S B E Vol X I I p
The mos t import an t f a ctors in the politic a l history of
the period were h owever neither th e republics n or the
Ya k kh a princip ali ties b u t th e four gre a t kin gdoms o f
K os al a V a ts a Av a n ti a n d M a ga d h a
I n Kos e l a king M ah ak osal a h a d been succeeded by h i s
The n e w kin g preserved n u
s o n P as en ad i or P ra s e n a j i t
imp a ired the e x tensive herit a ge received from his f a ther
He a lso e x ercised su z er a inty
a n d ruled K asi an d K o s al a
over the Sakya territory We h a ve a lre ady seen th a t the
S am yu t t a N i k aya refers to h i m a s the h e a d of a group of

on one occ asion when the E x a lted O ne w a s

ve R aj as
ve Raj as the P asen ad i bein g the chief
a t S av a t th i
were indulgin g in v a rious forms of a muse
a m on g them

m ents
I n h er interesting article S a ge an d King i n K o sa la

M rs R hys D a vids a dmir a bly sum s up the

S am y u tta
ch ara cter o f P asen adi
He i s show n combinin g like s o
m an y of his cl a ss al l the world over a proneness to a ff a irs
of s ex with the virtues an d aff ection of a good f amily
ma n
indulgen ce a t the t able wi th an e q u ally n a tura l
wish to keep in good physic a l form a sense of honour a n d
honesty sh ow n in h i s disgust a t leg a l che a tin g with a
greed for a c quiring we a l th an d w a r i ndem nities a nd a
fussiness over los t property a m a gn a nimity tow a rds a
con quered foe with a c a llousne ss over s acrici a l sl a ugh
ter an d the pun ishm en t of crimin als Ch aracteristic a l so
i s both his sup erstitious n erv ousness over the sinister sigui
can ce o f dre am s d u e i n re ali ty to d isordered a peti tes
p
.

THE
an d a

AG E

O F B I M B I S AR A

101

lso his shrewd politic c a re to be on good terms with

a ll
religious orders whether h e h ad testimoni a ls to their
genuineness or not
Com
m
emor
tion
B
h
n
a
a
r
k
d
r
a
a
(
Volume p 1 3 4)
We le a rn from the A m batth a a n d L o h i ch oh a S u tta s
a
D
i
logues I pp 1 0 8 2 88 ) th a t P a se n ad i w a s a p a tron of
(
the B rahm a na s a n d g a ve them spots on roy a l dom a ins
with power over them a s if they were kings He w as a lso
a friend of the B uddh a a n d his followers a n d m a de m on a s
t e r i es for their h abita tion G a gg a J at a k a No
(
He h a d ma ny queens 6
M a llik a d a ughter o f
the chief of ga rl and m akers i n S ava t th i an d V as abh a
K h at ti ya. born to a S akya n a m ed M ah an am a n from a
sl a ve wom an He h a d a d a ughter c a lled V a j i ra or V aj i rl
K um ari ( M aj j h i m a I I p 1 1 0 ) a n d a son n a med V i d da b h a
whose mother w a s V asabh a K h at ti ya P rince V i d d a b h a
a t rst a ppe a rs to h a ve served a s his fa ther s Sen ap a ti or
Gener a l A fterw ards he succeeded to the thron e an d
perpetra ted a ferocious m a ss a cre of th e Sak yas
H o er n l e i n the U vas agad a sao ( I I Appendi x p 56 )
refers to M r i ga d h ara who is s a id to h a ve been th e rst
m inister of P ra s e n aj i t or P a sen ad i P rof B h an d ark a r
r e fers to a n other m inis ter c alled Siri V a d d h a Another
i mporta n t o f ci a l w as D igh a C h arayana ( M ajj h i m a N I I
p
He is proba bly identic a l with D i r gh a C h aray ana
mentioned by K an til ya as an a uthor of a tre a tise on kin gl y
duties a n d by V ats yayan a as an a uthor of the science of
E rotics His u ncle B an d h u l a w a s a gener a l
The B uddhist texts throw some light on the foreign
an d
intern a l a ff a irs of P as en ad i s reign The M ajj h i ma
N i k aya ( I I p 1 01 ) tells us th a t the Kos a l a n mon a rch w as
on f riendly ; ter ms with S e ni ya Bimbis ara a n d the V i sali ka
B ut he w as m uch troubled by robbers like
L i ch ch h avi
We read in the M a h avagga ( SB E XII I p
A n gu l i mal o
2 2 0) th a t cer tai n l i kkh us tra velling on the roa d fro m
,

'

P OL IT I C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

1 02

S aket a to S ava tth i were k illed by robbers Then th e

kin g s soldiers c am e a n d c a u ght som e of the r u i an s In
a nother p a ss a ge ( p 2 6 1 ) of the M a h ava g ga it is st a ted th a t
the B i k k h u s i n the K o sal a coun try w as
a residence o f
m en a ced by s a v a ges
I n the Va ts a k i n gd om k i n g Satan i k a P a ran tap a w as
succeeded by h i s s on U d a y a n a who is the hero of m a n y
I n di a n legends The com m en ta ry of the D h am m a pad a
gives th e s tor y of th e w ay in which V as u l ad a t ta or Vasa
v a d atta the d a ugh t er of P ra d y o t a kin g o f Av a n ti be c a m e
I n the pref a ce to th e Mat an g a Jata k a i t is
h i s w ife
r el a ted th a t in a t of d r u nken r a ge he h a d P i ndo l a tortur
ed b y h a vin g a n es t o f a nts tied to him The K ath asa r i t
s aga ra of S o m ad eva a writer o f the eleven th c en t u ry A D
con ta ins a lon g a ccoun t o f U d a yan a s D i g mj ay a ( Ta wney s
Tr a n sl a tion s Vol I p 1 48 if ) B u t it is di fcult to decide
how m uch of it is folklore an d how m uch s obe r h is tor y
The P r i ya d ar i k a o f Sri h ars h a ( Ac t IV ) spe a k s of a kin g
o f A ng a n a med D r i dh avar m a n being restored b y U d a y a n a
We h a ve a lre ady refe rred to Vas a va da t ta the c h ief
queen of Ud ay an a The S vap n a V as a va d a tta of Bh asa
m en tions a noth er queen n a m ed P a d m ava t i who i s r ep re
sented a s sis ter to k in g D ar sak a o f M a gad h a Prof Bh a n
da rk a r men tions a q u een n am ed M agan d i ya an d R h y s
D a v ids refers t o one n a med Samavati ( B ud I nd p
The R atn ava l i tells the s tor y o f the lov e of the k in g of
Va tsa an d of Sagarik a a n a ttend a nt of his queen Vasa v a
d a tt a S tories abou t U d ay an a were w idely curren t in
Av a n ti i n the tim e o f K alid as a ( 6 f M e gh ad uta prapya
Ud ay a n a k a th a k o vi d a gram a vri d d h an
I t is
van ti m
di fcult to disent a ngle the kern el of historic a l truth f r om
the h usk o f popul a r fa bles I t seem s th a t U d ay a n a w a s
a gr e a t k in g who rea ll y m a de some con quests a n d contr a ct
ed m atrim on i a l a lli ances w ith the roya l ho u ses o f Av a nti
.

'

an d

M agad h a

P O L IT I C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

1 04

n am e of Aj ata s a tru s m other The J a i n a w riters on the

oth er h a nd represent C h e llan a d aughter of C h e ta k a of
The N i kay as
V ai sal i a s the mother of K anik a Aj ata s a tru
c a ll Aj at a s a tru V e d e h i p u t ta Th is seem s t o con rm the
J a i n a tr a dition bec a use V a i sal l w as situ a ted in V i d e h a
into Ved a I h a
V e d e hi
B u dd h a gh o s a however resolves
V e d e n a Ih a ti or in tellectu a l e ffort ( The Book of the
I n this con nection w e should
Kin dred S ayin gs p 1 0 9
reme mber th a t even Kos a l a n mon a rchs h a d sometimes th e
o
Vedic
I
ndex
Vol
I
pp
1
9 0 49 1
e pithet V a i d e h a
(f
P ar a Atuara is c a lled both V a i d e h a a n d K a u s a ly a ) I t is
di fcul t to com e to a n a l decision with reg a rd to the
p a ren t a ge of the m other of Aj at a s a tru from the d a ta a t
ou r dispos a l
D is a rm in g the hostility of h i s power f ul western an d
n orthern n eighbours by his shrewd policy B i mbisara co u ld
d evote h is undivided a ttention to the struggle with A ng a
which b e a n nexed a fter defe a tin g B ra h m ad a tta ( JA S B
The a nnex a tion of A ng a by B imbis ar a i s
1 91 4 p
proved by the evidence of the M ah av a gga ( S B E XVI I
p 1 ) an d of the S o na d anda Sutta of th e D i gh a Ni h ay a
in which it is st a ted th a t the revenues of the town of
Ch a m p a h a ve been bestowed by King B imbis ara on the
B rahm ana S ona d an da We le a rn from J a in a Sources
e m a ch an d r a th e a uth or of the S t h av i r ava l l ; of
a lso th e
H
(
B h aga va tl S tra an d the N i r ay ava l i S u tr a ) th a t A ng a
w a s governed as a sep a r a te province under a M a g a dh a n
prin ce with Ch a m p a as its c a pit a l Thus b y w a r an d
policy Bimbi sara a dded Ang a a n d a p a rt of Kasi to the
M a gad h a n dominions a n d l a unched M a ga dh a in th a t
ca reer of conquest a n d a ggra ndisem en t wh ich only ended
when As ok a shea thed his sword a fter the con quest of
K a ling a We le a rn from the M a h av a gga th a t B i ln b i sar a s
dominion s em bra ced
townships the oversee rs
k
f
a
m
i
a
s
w
hich
us
d
to
m
eet
in
gre
t
ssembly
G
a
a
a
o
e
)
(

'

'

'

'

A JA I A SA T R U
'

1 05

Bim bisara h a d m a ny sons n a mely K ani ka Aj ata s a tru

Abh a y a S i la va t Vim a l a K o n d a a a n d V e h a l l a A j at a
s a tr u
seem s to h a ve a c ted a s h i s fa th er s Viceroy a t
Ch amp a ( B h a g a va ti S u tra N i ra yava li S u tra an d the
H e is s aid to h a ve killed h is fa ther
P a r i s i s h ta pa r v a n )
an d sei z ed the en tire kin g dom
'

'

II

K U N IK A

A JAT A SAT R U

The reign of K ni k a Aj at a sa tru w a s the highw a ter

m a rk of th e power o f the B i m bi sar i a n dyn a s ty He not
onl y hum bled K e s a l a a n d perm an en tly a nnexed K asi but
a lso a bsorbed the st a te of V a i sal i
The tr a dition a l accoun t
of his duel with K e s a l a is given in the Sa m y u t ta N i k aya
The
Book
of
th
e
Kindred
S
a yin gs pp 1 0 9
n d the
a
(
H a r i ta m at a V ad d h a k i S ak a r a Ku m m a S a pi nda T ach ch h a
S ak a ra an d th e B h a d d a s al a J ata k a s I t is s a id th a t a fter
Aj at a s a tru m urdered B imbisar a his f a ther the quee n
K e s al a D ev i died of love for him E ven a fter her de ath
Aj at a s a tru still en joy ed the revenues of the K asi vi ll a ge
which h a d been given to the l a dy K e s a l a for ba th m oney
B ut P a se n a d i the king of K e s a l a deter m ined th a t n o par
s hould
h a ve a vill a ge which w as his by righ t of
r i ci d e
inherita nce a n d m a de w a r u pon Aj at a s a tru S ometimes
the un cle got the best of it a n d sometimes the neph ew
O n o n e occ a sion th e Kos a l a n m on a rch ed aw a y in defe a t ;
on a nother occ a sion he took Aj at a s a tru prison er His
d a ughter V aj i r a he g a ve i n m a rri a ge to his c a ptive nephew
dismissed her with t h e K as i vill a ge for her b a th
an d
money I t i s s ta ted in th e B h a d d asala J ata k a th a t during
P as e n a d i s a bsence in a country town D i gh a C h aray a na
th e Com m a nder i n Chief r a ised prince V i d l i d ab h a to th e
thron e The ex kin g sent out for R aj a gah a resolved to t a ke
his nephew ( Aj at a s atru ) with him a n d c a pture V i d da b h a
B ut he died fro m exposure outside the g a tes of R aj aga h a
-

'

P OL ITI C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

1 06

The tra dition a l a ccoun t of Aj ata s a tru K ni k a s w a r

with V a i sali is given by J a in a writers Kin g S e ni ya
Bimbis ar a is s a id to h a ve given his f a mous eleph a nt
Se yan a ga together w ith a huge neckl a ce of eighteen
s trin gs of j ewels to h is young r s on V e h al l a by h i s wife
e
C h ellana the d a ugh ter of King C h e tak a of V ai sali
H is
eldest son K aniy a ( Aj at a sa tru ) a fter u surpin g his f a ther s
thron e on the instiga tion of his wife P a m ava i dem a nded
from his yo u nger brothe r the return of both gifts O n
the l a tter refusin g to giv e them u p an d yin g with them
to h i s gra ndfa ther C h eta k a in V ai sa l i K uni ya h a ving
f a iled pe a cefully to obt a in the ex tr a dition of the fugitive
com menced w a r with C h e tak a ( U vas a ga d asao I I Appen
dix p
A ccordin g to B u dd h a gh o s h a s comm en ta ry
the S u mangal a vilasin i ( Burmese E dition P a rt I I p 9 9 )
the c a use of the w ar w a s a bre a ch of trust on the p a rt of
th e L i ch ch h a vi s in con nection wi t h a mine of precious
ge ms
The prelimin a ries to the s tru ggle between M a ga d h a
an d
V a i s al i a r e described in the M a h ava g ga a n d the
M ah apar i n i bban a S u ttan ta
I n the M a h ava gga i t i s
rel a te d th at S u n i d h a a n d Va ss a k ara two m in is ters of
M aga d h a were bu i ldin g a fort a t P ata l i gam a in ord er to
repel the V aj j i s The M ah apar i n i bban a S u t ta n ta sa ys

the B lessed O n e w a s on ce dwellin g in R aj a ga h a on the

hill ca lled the Vulture s P e a k N ow at th a t tim e Aj ata
s a t tu V e d e h i p u t ta
the kin g of M a gad h a w as desirou s of
to himsel f I will
a tt a ckin g the V a jj i a n s ;
a n d he s a id
root out these V a j j i an s m ighty a n d power f ul though they
be I w i ll destroy these V ajj i a n s I w ill brin g th ese
V aj j i an s t o u tte r ruin
So he sp ake to th e B rahm ana Va s s ak ar a t h e p rim e
m inis ter of M a gad h a a n d said Com e n ow B rahm ana
do you go to th e B l e sse d O n e a n d
tell him th a t
r esolved I will roo t o u t th ese V aj j i a n s

'

P O L ITI C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

108

on th e de a th of M a h av i ra the con feder a te kin gs m ention

ed i n the N i ray av a l i S atra ins tituted a fes tiv a l to be
held in m e mory of th a t even t Th e s truggle between the
M a ga d h a kin g a n d th e powers a rra yed a g a inst h i m thus
seem s to h a ve been protr a cted for more th a n sixteen y e a rs
The A tth a k a t h a gives a n account of th e M a chi a velli a n
t a ctic s a d opted by M a ga d h a st a tesm e n to s ow the seeds
brin g a bout
o f dissension a m on g th e V a i s al i a n s a n d t h us
their down f a ll ( 6 f Modern R eview July 1 9 1 9 pp 55
The a bsorption of V a i Sal i an d K as i a s a resul t of th e
Kos a l a n a n d V a j j i a n w a rs prob a bl y brou ght th e a spiring
ruler of M a ga d h a f a ce to fa ce wi th the equ a ll y a mbitious
sov ereign of Av a n ti We h a ve a lre ady referred to a st a te
m en t of the M aj j h i m a N i k ay a th a t on o n e occ a sion Aj ata
s a tr u w a s fortifyi n g hi s c a pit a l bec a use he w a s a fr a id of a n
inv a si on of h i s domi nions by P r a d y o ta We do not know
whether the a tt a ck w a s ever m a de
Aj at a s a tru does n ot
The con
a ppe a r to h a ve succeede d in hu mblin g Av a n ti
quest o f th a t k ingdom w a s reserved for h i s successors
I n the opinion of Mr Ja y a s w a l the P a rkh a m st a tue
is a con tem por a r y portrai t of kin g A j at a s a tru B ut this
view h a s not met wi th genera l a ccept a n ce
.

'

'

'

II I

S uccn ss o ns

succeeded a ccording to the P uranas by

P rof G eiger considers the insertion of D a r Sa k a
D a r sIak a
bec a use the P ali C a non
a fter A j at a s a tru to be a n error
i n dubita bl y a sserts th a t U d ay i b h a d d a w a s th e s o n of
Aj at a s a tru a n d prob a bl y a lso his successor J ain a tra di
tion recorded in t h e P a r i i s h ta par va n ( p 42 ) a lso rep t e
sents U d ay i n as the imm edi a te successor of K II n i k a
Though the re a lity of t h e existence of D a r sa k a as
kin g of M a ga d h a is est ablished by th e discovery of B h as a s
yet in th e fa ce of B uddhist a n d
S v ap n a V as a v ad a t ta
A j ata STa t r u
.

w as
.

'

A JAT A SA T R U

S SU

CC E S S OR S

1 09

J a in a evidence i t c annot be conden tly a sserted th a t he

w a s the im medi a te successor of A j ata sfa t r u
P rof Bh and a r
k ar identi es him w ith N ag a D asak a who is represented
by the Ceylonese Chronicles a s the l a st kin g of Bimbis ar a s
line The Ceylonese tr adition seems to be conrm ed
by the followin g p ass a ge i l l H i u e n T sa n g s Si u k i
To
y
t h e south west of the old S angh ar am a a bou t 1 0 0 li is the
S angh aram a of Ti lo shi
buil t by th e
w as
l a s t descend a n t of Bimbis ara r aj a ( Be al Si y u k i I I p
The n a me of the second S angh ar am a w as pr o ba bly
derived f rom th a t of D a r sa k a who i s here repre s en ted
as the l a s t descend a n t of Bim bis ar a
U d ay i n : Before his a ccession to the thron e U d ayi n
or Ud ay i b h a d d a the son of A j at a sa tru seems to h a ve
a cted a s his fa ther s Viceroy a t Ch a mp a ( J a cobi P a r i si s h ta
p a rv a n p
The P a l i sfi s h tap ar va n further in forms u s
th a t h e founded a n e w c a pita l on th e b a nk of th e G a nges
wh ich c a m e to be kn own a s P ata Ii p u tra This p a rt of
th e J a in a tra dition is conrmed by the testim on y of the
Vay u P ur ana a ccordi n g to which Ud a ya b u il t the city of
Th e
K u s u m a p u ra in the fou rth ye a r of his reign
P a r i si s h ta p a r va n ( pp 45 46 ) refers to the ki n g of A v a nti
This does n ot seem to be i m pr o
a s the enemy of U d ay i n
ba ble in view of the fa c t th a t h i s fa th er h ad to fortify
h i s c a pit a l in ex pecta tion of a n a tt a ck a bout to be m ade
by P rad y o ta king of A v a nti The fa ll of A nga an d
V a i Sal i a n d the d i s co m t u re of K o sa la h a d left Av a n ti the
only importa nt riv a l of M a ga dh a This l ast kingdom
h ad a bsorbed a ll the king d oms a n d rep ublics of e a ste rn
Indi a O n the other h a nd if the K a t h as a r i tsaga r a ( Ta wn e y s
Tr a n sl a tion Vol I I p 48 4) is to be believed th e kingdom
of K au sam b i w a s a t this tim e a n nexed to the re a lm o f
The t w o
P al ak a of Av a nti the successor of P ra d yo ta
kin gdoms M a gad h a a n d Av a n ti were brought fa ce to fa ce
with e a ch other The contest between the two for the
.

'

P OL IT I C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

1 10

m as t ery of n orthern I ndi a beg an as w e h a ve seen in th e

reig n of Aj at a sa tru I t m ust h a ve contin u ed during the
reign of U dayi n The issue w a s n a lly decided i n the
time of S i su n aga
In the opinion of M r Ja yas w a l one of the fa mous

in the B h arhut G a l lery of the In di a n

P a tn a S ta tues
M u seum i s a portr ai t of U d ay i n Accordin g to him
th e sta tue be a rs the followin g words
Bh a ge AC H O ch h on i d h i se
He iden ties A CH O with kin g A j a m entioned in the
B haga va ta list of S a i s u n aga kings a n d with U d ay i n of the
Ma tsy a Vay u an d Br a h m an da lists M r Jayas w a l s
rea ding a n d in terpre ta tio n of the inscription h a ve not
however been a ccep ted by severa l schol a rs in cl udin g
D r B a rnett a n d P rofessors Ch a nd a a n d M aj u m da r
D r Smith ho weve r wh ile un willin g to dogm ati z e
I n th e
w as of opin ion th a t the st a tue w as p re M a ur y a

third ed ition of his Asok a he considers M r J ay as

wa l s theory a s proba ble
The ch ar a cters of the shor t inscription on the sta tue
well ni gh im possible to
a re s o di f cu lt to re a d th a t i t is
n a l decision F or the presen t the problem
com e to a
must be reg arded a s n ot yet denitely solved Cunnin gh a m
described the st a tue a s th a t of a Ya ksh a According to h im

the gure bore the words Y a kh a A ch u san i gi k a

P ro f
Ch and a s re adin g is B h a P) ga A ch ach h a n i v i k a ( the owner
l
of ine x h a ustible ca pita l
D r M aj umdar
V a i s rava ua )
rea ds G a te ( Y a k h e P) Le ch ch h a i ( vi ) 40 4
U d ayi n s successor s a ccording to the P u ranas were
B ut the Ceylones e
N an d i va rd h a n a an d M a h an an d i n
chronicles pl a ce a fter U d a y a the king s n a m e d A n ur u d d h a
Here a ga in the Ceylonese
M a nda a n d N ag a B as a k a
i s pa rti a lly conrmed by the A ng u tta ra Ni haya
a c count
,

'

I nd ian

n t i q u ry
a

M am h , 1 9 1 9 .

POL IT I CAL

112

IS TOR Y OF IN DI A

a statemen t i n th e M al al ankarav a tth u a P a li

work of m o d ern d ate b ut following very closely the m ore
ancient books i t appears tha t Si s un aga had a ro y al
residence at V ai al i which ultimately became his capital

SB
E
X
I
p
xvi
That
m
onarch
us
u
n
not
S
a
a
)
(
g )
(
unm indful of his m other s origin re established the city
of V esal i and xed in i t the royal residence F rom that
ti m e R aj a gah a lost her ran k of royal ci ty which s h e never

afte r wards recovered

This p assage which says that
R aj agriha lost her ran k of royal cit y from the ti me o f
Si s u n aga proves that Si s u n aga came after the pal my
days o f R a j agriha
the period of Bimbis a ra and
Aj atas atru
The m os t i m portan t achievem en t of Si s u n a ga seems
to have b een the an nihilation o f th e power and prestige of
the P ra dy o ta dynas ty of Avan ti P r ad y o ta the rs t king
of th e line had b e e n succeeded by P a l a ka after who m
c am e Ary ak a Th e Pur anas place after Ar ya k a or Aj aka
a kin g n am ed N an d i v a r d h an a or V a r t i v ar dh an a ( Avanti
and add that Si su n aga will d estroy the prestige
va rd h an a
M r Ja ya s w al identies
P ra d y o ta s an d be ki n g
o f the
Aj aka and N an d i var d h an a of the Avan ti list with
Aj a U d ayi n and N an d i va rd h an a of th e Puranic list o f
Sai s u n aga kings B ut Prof B h a n d ar k a r says that Ar yak a
or Aj aka was t h e so n of G op a la the el d er brother of
P a laka The importan t thing to re member is that the
P r ad yo ta dy n asty was humbled by Si s u n aga Whether the
Sai su n a ga occ u pation of Av a n ti t o o k place imm ediately
after Pal ak n or two gen erations later i s i mmaterial
Si su n aga was succeeded accordin g to th e Pura n as by
his s o n K ak ava rna accordin g to t h e Ceylonese chro n icles
by h i s so n K alaso k a Profess o rs J acobi Geiger and

the b l ack A soka

B h an d ark a r su ggest that K alaso k a

a re
and K ak a va rna
one and t h e
t h e crow coloured
This conclusi o n is c o nrmed by the eviden ce
s am e person
F ro m

A JAT A SA r a U s

'

of

the
M u nd a

S UCC E S S O R S

113

A so kava d an a

which places K ak a va rn i n after

and
d o es not men tion K alaso k a ( Geiger Mah a
v ams a p
xli ) The two m ost importan t events of the
reign o f K alaS o k a are th e holdin g o f th e Secon d Buddhist
Council at V a i s al i and the retransfer of the capital to
F atal i p u tra
B ana i n his H arsh a ch a r i ta ( edited by
K as i n ath P andu ra ng Parab p 2 2 3 ) gives a cu r i o u s l e gend
concernin g th e d eath of K ak av ar na ( K alaso k a ) I t is
s tated there that K ak ava rna Sa i su n agi had a dagger
thrust into his throat i n the vicin ity of his ci ty Th e
story about the tragic end of K ak a va rna K al aso k a is as
we shall s e e later conrmed by G reek eviden ce
The successors of K alas ok a were his ten sons who are
supposed to have ruled simultaneousl y Their n ames
accordin g to the M a h ab o d h lvamsa were B h ad ra se n a
J alika U bh ak a
K o r anda var na M an gura
S a rv a j a h a
S e nj aya
K o r a v ya
N a n di var dh an a and P a ch a m a k a
Prof B h an d ar k ar suggests that N an d i va rd h an a of the
M ah ab o dh i va ms a is m ost probabl y N an d i var d h an a of the
P u ra nic list Mr Ja ya s w al says that th e headless Patna
statue in the Bh arhu t Gallery of th e Indian M u seu m i s a
portrait of t his king According to h i m the inscription
on the statue 1 8 as follows
,

'

'

Sapa ( or Sava ) khate Va ta

N a mdi .

regards Vata Na md i as an abbreviation of V a r ti var

dhana ( the nam e of N an d i var d h an a i n the V a yu list ) and
Mr R D B anerj i i n the June n umber
N a n d i vard h an a
of the J ournal of the Bihar and O rissa R esearch Society
1 9 1 9 says that there can not be two opinion s about the
reading Vata Namdi Prof Chanda h o weve r regards the
statue i n questi o n as an image of a Y aksha and reads
the inscription wh ich i t bears a s follows
H

Y akha

sa

P
( )

t na mdi

r va a

P OL ITI CAL

11 4

Dr
as

M aj u m dar

H I S T O RY O F

IN D IA

says that the inscription may be read

follows
Y akh e

sa

m V a j i n arh

70

places t h e inscription in the sec o n d century A D

an d supports the Y aksha the o r y propounded by
C unning
ham and upheld by Pro f Chanda H e does n o t agree
with thos e scholars w h o con clude that the statue i s a p e r
trait o f a Sa i s u n aga sove reign sim ply because there ar e
so m e letters in t h e inscription under discussi o n which
m ay be construed as a name of a Sa i su n aga R eferrin g
to Mr Jay as w a l s s uggestion that th e form Va ta Namdi
is com posed of t wo varian t proper names ( V a r ti va r d h a n a
and N amdi var d h an a ) he says that Chandragupta I I was
also k n own as D e va g u p ta an d V i g rah apal a had a sec o nd
n ame Sura al a ; but
who
has
ev
er
heard
of
compound
p
like C han d ra D eva or D eva Chandra and S ur a
n a m es
V i grah a or V i g ra h a S ura P
M ah am ah Opad h y aya H ar a p r a s ad S a stri t akes Va ta
Na mdi to m ean V raty a Na mdi an d says that the statue
has m ost o f the articles o f d ress as g i ve n b y K at yay a n a
to th e V r aty a Kshatriya I n the P ura nas the Si s u n aga
V ratya
kin gs are m en tioned as K sh a tt rab a n d h u s 7i
Kshatri y as The M a h am ah Opad h y aya th us inclines t o
the v iew of Mr Ja y as w a l that th e statue in question
1
is a portrai t of a Sa i s u n aga kin g
Mr O r d h e n d ra C o o ma r G a n go l y regards the statue
as
a Y aksha im age and draws our atten tion to the
ca tal o gue o f Y a ks h as i n the M ah am ay u r i and the
passage Nandi cha V a r d h a n a s ch a i va nagare Nandi
2
va r d h an e
D r B arnett is also not satised tha t the
four syllables which may be read as Va ta Na mdi men tio n
the n ame o f a Sa i s u n aga kin g D r S mith however in

the third editi o n of h i s

As oka admits the possibility
H

'

'

JB O R S ,

ece m

e r,

19 19

M d
o

e rn

Re

vi

ew

O c to

er,

19 19

P O L IT ICAL

1 16

I ST O R Y O F I N D IA

said to have brough t

all under his sole swa y
and

upro o ted all Kshatriyas

So we shou ld iden tify
N a md a raj a of the H ath i g u m p h a inscription who held
possession of Kali nga either with the all con quering
M ah ap ad m a N anda or on e o f h i s s o ns
We learn fro m the P u ra n as as well as the Ce y lonese
C hronicles that the Sa i su n aga d y nasty was s upplan ted
by the N anda l i n e

IV

TH E

C H R ON OL O G Y o n T H E
G R OU P

B I M B I s An A

SI SU N Z G A

There is considerable disagreeme n t between the

Puranas and the Ceylonese Chron icles regardin g the
chronology of the kings of the B i m bi s ar i a n ( or N a ga )
a n d S ai s u n aga dynasties
E ve n D r S mith is not di s
posed to accept all the d ates given in the P ur anas Prof
they ( the
B h an d a r k ar observes ( Carm L ec 1 9 1 8 p
Puranas ) assign a period of 3 6 3 years to ten consecutive
reigns i e a t least 3 6 y ears t o each reig n which is quite

preposterous
Acc o rdin g to the Cey lonese Chronicles
B imbis a ra ruled for f ty tw o years Aj a ta satr u for 3 2
years Udaya for 1 6 y ea rs A n u r u d d h a an d Munda for 8
years N agad as ak a for 2 4 y ears S us u n aga for 1 8 years
K alaso k a for 2 8 years and K alaso k a s sons for 2 2 yea rs
Gautam a Buddha d ied when Aj a tas atru was on the throne
i
for 8 years ( Carm L ec p
years afte r
F leet and Geiger adduce
th e accession of B imbisa r a
good gr o unds for believing that th e P a ri n i r vau a really
took place in 48 3 B C ( J R AS 1 9 09 pp 1 3 4; Geiger
A ddin g 6 0 to 48 3 B C we
M ah av a ms a p x xviii )
get th e y ear 543 B C as the date of the accessi o n o f
Bimbis a ra In the tim e o f Bi m bis a ra Gandh ara w a s an
independen t kingdom rule d by a k in g named P u k k u s at i
B y B C 51 6 Gandh a ra had lost its indepe nden ce and had
become subj ect to Persia as we kno w from the Behistun

TH E

NA N DA S

117

inscription of D arius I t is thus clear that P u k k u sati

and his contemporary Bimbis ara lived befo re B C 51 6
Th i s accord s w ith the chronology w h ich places h i s
accessio n i n B C 543 Curi o usly en o u gh this is the
startin g point of on e o f the tra d itional Nirv a na er a s
Prof Geiger shows that the dates 544 ( 543 ac cor d in g
to so m e scholars ) and 48 3 were startin g points o f two
distin ct eras H e proves that in C eylo n down to the
beginn in g of the e l even th century A D th e N i rv a na era
was reckoned from 48 3 B C T h ere can t h us be n o d o ubt
that the era of 48 3 B C w as th e real Nirv a n a era
What then w as t h e origin of t h e era of 544 or 543 B C
I t is n ot altogether impr o bable th a t this era was reckoned
from th e accesi o n of Bimbis a ra a n d was at rs t c u rren t
in M a gad h a L ate r on i t travelle d to dista n t lan d s i n
cludin g Ceyl o n and was con foun d ed with th e Nirv an a
era of 483 B 0 Then th e re al N irv a na era fell int o
d isuse an d th e era of 544 B C cam e t o o ccupy i ts place
.

TH

NAN D A S

We h ave seen that th e Sai s u n aga dynasty was s u pplan t

ed by the lin e of Nan d a The na m e of th e rs t Nanda
was M ah apad m a accor d i n g to the Puranas a n d U gra s e n a
accor d in g to th e M a h ab o d h i va ms a Th e Pura nas d escribe
h i m as Sud r a ga rb h o d b h a v a
b o rn of a S d ra m other The
J aina P a r i s i s h ta pa r va n ( p 46 ) represents Nan d a as th e so n
of a courtes a n by a barber The Jain a tradition is strik
i n gl y c onrmed by the classic a l accoun ts o f t h e father
of Alexander s M a ga d han c o n te m p o rary Curtius say s
2
2
ri n d l e
The
In
vasion
f
In
d
ia
b
Alexander
p
2
M
c
C
o
)
(
y
H i s ( A gr a mm e s
th e
t h e last Nand a s ) father
rs t Nan d a ) w a s i n fa ct a b arb er scar cely staving o ff
hun ger by his dail y earnings b u t w h o fro m his bein g
not uncomely i n perso n had gained th e a ff ec tio n s of the

'

P OL ITI CAL

1 18

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

queen and was by h e r inuen ce advan ced to too n ear a

place in the conden ce o f the reigning m onarch After
wards ho we ver h e treacherously m urdered h i s soverei gn
and then under the pretence of acting as guardian to th e
royal chi ldren usurped the S upreme authori ty an d h av
ing put the youn g princes to death be ge t th e presen t

king
The m urdered sovereign seem s to have been
K alaso k a K ak a v a r na who had a tragic end as we kn ow
from the H ar s h a ch a r i ta K ak a v a r na Sa i su n ag i says
B ana had a dagger thrust into his th r e a t in the vicin ity
of his city The youn g princes referred to by C urtius
were evid en tly th e sons of K alas o k a K ak av arn a T h e
Greek accoun t of the rise of the fami ly o f A gr am m e s ts
i n wel l with the Ceylonese account o f th e e n d o f the
Sa i u n aga lin e and the rise of the N a ndas but n o t with
the P u r a nic st o ry w hich represen ts the rs t Nanda a s a
son of the last Sai s u n aga by a S udra woman a n d m akes n o
m ention of the y oun g princes Th e name A gr am m es i s
probably a corruption of the San skri t A u g ra s ai n ya

of U gra s e n a
so n
U g ra s e n a i s , a s we h ave seen t h e
na m e o f the rst Nanda accordin g to the M ah ab o d h i
m a y ap tly be te r m ed A u g r a sa i n ya
H is
son
v a ms a
W hich the G reeks corrup ted in t o A g ra m m e s a n d later on
i nt o Xa n d ra m e s
The Matsy a V a y u a n d B rah m a nda Pur an a s call
M a h ap ad ma the rst Nanda k ing the d estroyer of all the
Ksh atriyas ( Sarva K sh a t ran ta k a ) a n d sole m onarch
k
a rat) of th e earth which was under h i s undisputed sway
e
(
wh ich term s imply that h e ove rth rew a l l th e d y n a sties
which ruled contem p o rane o usly wi t h th e Sa i s u n aga s vi a
th e I k s h vak u s H a ih a y a Kali ngas A sm a k a s Sura s e u a s
etc The Pura nic accoun t of the unicati o n of a co n s i
d er abl e portion of I ndia un d er Nan d a s sceptre is co r ro b o
rate d by th e classical writers wh o speak o f the m ost power
ful pe e ples who dwelt beyon d t h e Beas i n the tim e o f
,

P O L ITI CAL

1 20

R as h tr apala ,
an d

D hana

I S T O RY OF I N D I A

G o v i s h anak a ,

D a s a s i dd h a k a ,

K ai va r ta

The last kin g i s called by the cl assi cal

Writer s A gra mm es or Xa n d ra m e s
A gra m m e s i s as we
hav e seen probably the G reek corr u ption of the San sk rit
pa t ronymic A u gr as ai n ya
Th e rst Nan da le ft to h i s sons n ot only a big empire
but a lso a large army and a full exchequer C urtius
tells u s that A gra m m e s kin g of th e G an gar i d a e an d the
P r as i i kept in the el d for guardin g the approaches to
h i s countr y
cavalry an d
infantry be si des
four h o rsed chariots and what w as the m ost
form id able force of all a troop of elephan ts which he said
ra n u p to the n um ber of
D i od o ru s a n d Plutarch
give similar accoun ts B ut they raise the nu m ber of
elephants to
and
respectively
The enormous wealth of the Nan das is referred to by
sev eral w riters Prof S K A i yan gar points out ( Begin
p 8 9 ) that a Tam il poe m
n i n gs of South In dian H is tor y
con tains an in terestin g s tatem en t regardin g the wealth of
the Nandas w hich ha vin g accu mulated rs t i n P a ta l i hid

itself in the oods of the Gan ges

The Chin es e pilgrim
the ve treasures of kin g Nanda s
H i u en Tsa ng refers to

seven precious substances

A passag e of the K a th asa r i t
sa gara say s ( Tawn ey s Tr a n slation Vol I p 2 1 ) that k in g
Nan da possessed 9 9 0 m illions of gold pieces
The A sh tad h yay i of P a nini t ra n s l ated by Mr S C
Vasu con tains a rule ( S utra I I 4 2 1 ) as an ill u strati on
of w hich the followin g pa ssage is cited
.

N an d op ak r a m an i

m a n a ni

This indicates that one of th e Nanda kings w as credi ted

w ith the in vention of a pa rticu l ar kin d of m e asu res
We learn from K a u ti l ya s A r th a sas t ra K am a n d a k a s
h
asa
k
s
r
r
u
d
a
a
M
the
Pur
a
s
and
the
that the
a
i
ra
N i t sa
n
s
m
a
u
i
l
a
K
anda
d
y
nasty
overthrown
by
the
fa
ou
t y
w as
N
.

NAN DAS

TH E

121

m inister of Chandragupta M aurya No d e taile d accoun t

of this great dynastic revolution h as survived The
accum ulation o f a n enormous amoun t of wealth b y the
Nan d a kings probably i mplies a good deal of nan cial
exto rtion M oreove r we are to l d by the c l assical wri ters

that A gra m m e s ( th e last Nan da ) w a s detested a n d h el d

c hea p b y
his subj ects as h e rather took af ter h i s father

than conducted h imsel f as the occ u pan t of a thron e

ri n d le
M
C
The Invasion of I n d ia b y A lexander p
(
The Puranic passage abo u t th e revolution stan d s
a s f ollows
.

U d d h a r i s h y a ti
K au ti l y o

vai

ta n sarv a n

d vi r

a s h a bh i

'

K a u ti l y a s C h a n d r a gu pt a m tu
'

Tate

Mr

e
y
j

ra

b h i s h e k s h y a ti

( Ind A n t 1 9 1 4 p 1 2 1 ) proposes to
read V i ras h trabh ih instead o f d vi ra s h tab h ih V i ras h tras
h e takes t o mean the Ar a tta s and adds th a t K a u ti lya w as
h elpe d by the Ar atta s
the band of robbe rs of Justi n
The Milin d a P a h o
SB E XXXVI pp 1 47 48 )
refers to an episode o f the great s truggle bet w ee n the

Nan d as and th e M au r ya s
there w a s B h ad d a sal a t h e
soldier in th e se r vice o f the royal family o f Nanda and he
wage d w ar a gainst king C h an da g u t ta N e w i n that w ar
N a ga sena there were eighty Corpse d ances F or t h ey
s a y tha t when one gre a t H ead H olocaust has taken
pl ace
w
n
by
hich
is
mea
t
the
s
lau
ghter
of
ten
tho
s
nd
ele
u
a
(
h
a n ts
and
a
lac
of
horses
and
thousand
charioteer
ve

s
p
a nd
a hun d re d k oti s of s oldi ers on f e e t) then th e head
less co r pses arise an d da nce in fren z y over the bat tle

eld
Th e pa ssage contains a go od deal o f what i s
un trust wor thy B ut we have here a reminiscence of the
blood y encounter between the con tendin g fo rces of the
t
1
Nan d as and the M au r y as
Ind Ant
2
p
.

Ja y a s w al

POL IT I

12 2

TH E

CAL

ISTORY OF INDIA

P E R S I AN AN D MAC E D O NI A N INVAS I O NS

While the king d oms and republics of the Indian

in terior were gradually bein g m erged in th e M a ga d h a
E mpire those of North West I ndi a w ere p assing th rough
vicissitudes of a di ff eren t kind I n the rst half of the
sixth century B C the U t tar apa th a beyon d the M ad hya
de sa li ke the rest of India was parcelled out int o a n u mber
of small s tates the m ost importan t of which were Gan dh ara
an d Kamboj a No sovereign arose i n this part of In dia
capable of welding together the warri n g com m unities as
U gr a s e n a M ah apa d ma had don e in the E ast
The whole
region was at on ce wealth y an d disu nite d a n d formed
the natural prey of the stron g Ach aemenia n monarch y
which gre w u p in Persia
Kurush or Cyru s ( 558 52 9 B C ) the fou nde r of the
Persian E mpire is said t o have led an ex pe d ition against
India through G e d r os i a but had to abandon the en terprise
escapin g with seven m e n on ly ( H a n d F S trabo I I I
p
B ut he was m ore successful i n th e K a bul valley
We learn fr o m Pliny that he destroyed the famous city of
K a pis a A r ri a n in forms us ( C h i n n o ck s E dition p 3 9 9 )

that the dis trict west o f th e river Indus as far as the river
C e ph en ( K a bul ) is inhabited by the A s ta ce n i a n s
Mbh VI 51 ) a n d the A s sa cen i an s
Indian tribes
These w ere i n ancien t times subject to the Assyrians
af te rwards to the Medes and nally they s ubmitted to the
Persians and paid tribute to Cyrus the son o f Cambyses as

ruler of their land

S trabo tells us that on one o ccasion
the Persians s um moned the H y d ra ce s ( the K s h u d ra k as )
from I nd ia
the P aj ab) to attend the m as mercenaries
-

P OL ITI CAL

12 4

IS T O RY O F I N D IA

east by the desert of R aj a pu tan a

That part of I ndia
to w ards the rising s u n is all san d ; f o r o f the pe ople with
whom we are ac q u ain te d the Indians live the furthes t
toward s the eas t and t he sunrise o f all the i n habitan ts
o f A si a f o r the Indians
coun try towar d s the eas t i s a

desert b y reason of th e s a n d si
the s o n a n d
K h s h ay ars ha or Xerxes ( 48 6 46 4
succ e ss or o f D arius m ain tained his h ol d on the In d ian p ro
vinces I n th e great army w hich h e led a ga i n s t H e l la s bo th

Gan d h a ra and India were represen t e d The Gandha

rians are d e scribed by H ero d otus as h ear i n g bows of reed
and short s pears and the I ndians as bei n g cl ad in cott o n
g a rm ents and bearing cane bows wi th arrows tipped wi th
iro n An in t e restin g r elic of Persian inuen ce in I nd ia
i s a Taxila i nscription i n A ra m aic c h aracters of the four th
o r fth cen tur y B C ( J R AS
1 9 1 5 pp 3 40
Indians gured in the arm y which D ari us C od o m a n n us
3
h
led
against
Alexande
r
In
dian
s
wh
o
3
5
33
0
B
C
e
T
(
)
were contermin ous wi th th e Bactrians as also the
Bactr i ans themselv e s a n d the S o gdianians had com e to the
aid of D arius all being under the co m mand of Bes s a s
t he Viceroy of the land o f Bactria
The y were follow ed by
the Sacians a S c y thian tri be b elon ging to the S c y thians
who dw ell in As ia These were n ot subj e ct to B e s s us but
were i n all i an ce w i th
the Viceroy
of A ra ch o ti a led the A r a ch o ti a n s and th e m en who were
cal led mountaine er
were a few E lephan ts
about fteen in number be lon gin g to th e I ndians wh o
live th is side o f the I ndu s With these for ce s D ar ius
had encam ped at Gaugam ela n ear th e ri ve r B u m o d u s
about 6 00 stades distan t from the city of Arbe l a
The
h o ld of the Ach aemenia n s o n the Indian p rovinces h ad
howeve r grown ve ry feebl e ab o ut this tim e and th e
whole of north western In di a was parcelled out into

C hi

n n oc

Ar r i a n

'

Ana

b i pp
as s ,

1 42 1 43
-

P E R S I AN A N D

MA

C E DO N IAN I N VAS I O N S

125

innume rable king d oms and re publics A list o f the m ore

importa nt among these states i s given below
Th e A s p a s i a n territory
1
I t lay in the d ifcult hill country north of the Ka bul
river The chieftain of the A s p a s i an s d w elt in a city o n or
near the river E u a s p la supposed t o be id e n tical with the
Kun a r a tributary of th e K a bul O ther A s pa si an cities
l
were A n d aca an d A r i ga e u m
2
The coun try of the G u r aea n s :
I t was washed b y the river G u ra e u s ( Pa nj kora ) and lay
between the land o f th e A spas i an s an d the coun try of the
.

A ss a k en i a n s .

The kin gdom of A s s ak e n u s :

I t h ad i ts capital at M ass a ga a
form i d able fortress
p r obab l y situate d not very far to the n orth of the M ala

kan d Pass but not yet precisely identied

The name
the A ssa k en i a n s represen ts the San skrit A Sv ak a or
of
The A Sm ak a s are men tioned by Panini
A ma ka
They are placed i n the n orth west by the
1
authors of the M ar k ande ya P urana a n d the B r ih a t
A branch o f this people probably settle d in
Sa rh h i ta
the D eccan an d gave their name to the Assaka M ah aj ana
pada m en tioned in the A ngu t tar a N i k ay a The A s sa k e n i an
k in g had a powerful arm y of
cavalry more than
infan try and 3 0 elephan t s
The reig n ing
kin g at the time of A lexan d er s invasion i s called by the
G reeks A s s a k e n os H i s m other was K l e o ph i s A s sa k e n os
h ad a brother ( In vasion of Alexan d er p 3 7 8 ) called E ryx
by Curtius an d A ph r i k e s by D iodoros
3

4.

P e u k e l ao ti s

I t lay on the ro ad from K a bul to the Indus A r ri a n

tells us ( C h i n n o ck s E d iti o n p 403 ) that t h e K abul falls
in to the I ndus in the la n d called P e u k e la o t i s takin g with
.

C h i n n o ck

A rr i o u

pp

2 30 28 1 .
-

P OL ITI CAL

12 6

O F I N D IA

H I S T O RY

itself the M a la n t u s S o as t u s and G u r a e u s P eu k el ao tis

represents the S anskrit P u sh kar ava ti
It formed the
western part of the old kin gdom of Gandh ara Th e
capital is represen ted b y the m odern Ch a rsadda 1 7 m i les
N E of Pesh a war on t h e S w a t river the S oa s t u s of
A rr i a n an d the S u vas t u o f the Vedic texts
The reignin g ki n g at the time of A l exander s in vasion
l
H e was defeated a n d killed b y
was Astes ( H as t i P)
H e p h ae s t i o n a general of the M ace d onian kin g
N y sa :
5
I t w as a sm a l l h ill state w ith a republican constitu tion
I t was alleged to have been founded b y G reek c o lon ists
2
lon g before the in vasion of Alexander
Arria m says

3
9
h
n n o ck s
E
dition
p
9
the
are
not
an
i
N
s
ae
n
s
C
a
)
(
y
I ndian race b u t descended from the m e n who came in to

India with D ion ysu s C uriousl y enou gh a Y ona or Greek

state is m e n tioned alon g w ith Kam boj a i n the M a j j h i m a
N i k aya ( I I 1 49 ) as ouri s hing i n the time of Gautama
B uddha and A s sa laya n a
Accordin g to H oldich the low er spurs and v a lleys
of Koh i Mor are wh ere the an cien t city of Nysa
on ce stood At the tim e o f Alexan der s invas ion the
They h ad a
N y s ae a n s had A k o u ph i s for th eir Presiden t
Governin g Bo d y of 3 00 m em ber s ( In vasion of A lexander
p
Taxila or Ta k s h a s i la
6
S trabo says ( H
E s E d I II p 9 0)
between th e
I ndus an d the H y d as pe s ( Jihlam ) w as Taxila a large
city an d govern ed by good laws The neighbourin g

country is crowded with inhabitants and v e ry fertile

The kin gdom of Taxila formed the eastern pa r t of the old
kin gdom of Gandh a ra
.

C hi

n n oc

M Ori n d l e ,

V o l . 1 1 1 , p . 76 .

i
I v i

A rr

'

an a

An a

as on

b i

of

as s o f

l x d

l x d
e

an

an

e r,

er a n d

79

I di
n

es

il

H a m to n

2 28

and

Fa

co n e r ,

St b
ra

o,

P OL ITI CAL

128

Alexander p

IS T O RY O F I N D I A

2 7 4)

that P o r e s had a n army of m o re than

f e e t above
h o rse about
chariots and
H e was in al l ian ce with E m b i sar o s
1 3 0 elephants
the king of A b h i sara
S an skri t P r u or
P ore s pr o bably represents th e
I n the R ig Veda th e Purus are expressly
P a u r a va
mentioned as on the Sarasvati
I n the time of Alexander
we n d them on the H y d a sp es ( Jihlam ) The M ah a

bh a rata als o refers t o a

Puram P a u r ava rak sh i ta m
which lay not far from K a m i ra ( Sabh a 2 7 1 5
I t is su ggested in the Vedic I ndex ( Vol I I pp 1 2 1 3 )
that either th e H y d a sp es was the earlier ho m e of the
P arus w here some remained after the others had
wandered east or the later P ru s represent a successful
onslau ght upon th e west from the east
10
The country of the peop le called G l au gan i ci a n s
by A ristobu l us G l au s i an s ( G o vasas ? M bh VI I I
by Ptolem y :
This country was conterm inous w ith the dominion o f
P o r e s ( Chin nock A r r i a n p
,

'

11.

G a n d ar i s

I t lay between the Chin a b and the Ra vi and pr o bably

represen ted th e ea sternm os t part o f the old M a h aj an a pa d a
of G andh ara It was ruled by the Y ounger Poros
n ephew of th e m on arch wh o ruled the territory between
th e J i h l a m and th e Chin a b
12
Th e A d ra i s ta i ( A d ri j as ? Mbh VI I 1 59 5)
They d welt on the eastern side of the H y d ra o te s or the
R a vi an d their main stron gh old w as P i mpra m a
13
K a th a i o i or C a th a ean s :

F s E d II I p 9 2 )
S trabo says ( H
some wri ters
place C a th a i a a n d the coun try of S e pe i th e s one of the
nomarch s in the trac t be tween the rive rs ( H y d as pe s an d
A ces i n e s
the J i h l a m and th e Chin a b ) s o me o n the
other side of the A ce s i n e s a n d of th e H y a r o ti s o n th e
.

P E R S IAN AN D

C E DO N IAN I N VAS I O N S

MA

129

connes o f the territo ry of the other P o re s the nephew

o f P o r e s who w as taken pris o ner by Ale xan d er

The
K a th a i o i pro bably represent the Sanskri t Kan tha ( P anini
I I 4 2 0 ) or Kra tha ( M bh VI I I
The y were the
head o f th e con federacy of indepen d en t tribes dwelling in
the territory of which th e centre was S a ngala This town
was probabl y situated in t h e G u r u das p u r district n ot far
from F a th gar h ( J R AS 1 9 0 3 p
The K a th a i a n s enj oye d the highest reputation for
courage and skill in the art of w a r O n es i k ri tos tells us
that in K a th a i a the han d somest man was chosen as king
ri n d le
M
An
cien
t
India
as
d
escribed
in
Classical
C
(
L iterature p
14
The kin gdom of So ph yte s ( S au bh i i ti )
I n the opinion o f S mith the p o sition of this kin gdo m
F s Ed I I I p 93 )
is xe d by the remark of S trabo ( H
that i t included a m o un t a i n compose d of fossi l salt
s u i ci e n t for the
whole o f I ndia ; S o ph y te s was there

f o re the
lord of the fastnesses of the Salt R ange

stretchin g fro m Jihla m to the Indus

B ut we have
alrea d y see n that the clas sical writers agree in placin g
Curtius tells us
S e ph y t e s kingd o m east of the Ji b am
2
1
Invasion
of
India
by
Alexander
p
that
the
9
)
(
natio n ruled b y S o p e i th e s ( Se ph y te s ) in the opinio n

barbarians excelled i n wisdom and lived under

o f the
g o od laws and customs
They did not acknowledge
and rear childre n accor d ing to the will of the parents
but as th e officers entrusted with the m edical inspecti o n
of infants migh t direct for i f they remarked anything
def o rme d o r defective in the limbs of a chi ld the y ordered
it to be killed I n contracting m arriages they did n o t
seek an allian ce w ith high birth but made their ch o ice
by th e looks for beauty i n the children was highly
E I I I p 9 3 ) that
appreciated S trab o informs us ( H
the dogs i n the territory of S o pe i th es ( S o ph y te s ) were
,

P OL ITI CAL

1 30

I ST OR Y O F I N D I A

said to possess remarkable courage We hav e som e coins

of S o ph y te s bearing on the obverse t h e head of the k ing
and on th e reverse the gure o f a cock S trabo calls
S e p h yt es a n omarch which probably indicates that he
w as not an i ndependen t sovereign but only a viceroy of
some other kin g
15
Th e kin gdom of P h e g e l as or Phegeus
I t lay between the H yd r a o te s ( R a vi ) and th e H y p h as i s
Th
e
m
l
re
Bias
na
e
of
the
king
b
v
l
as
ro
b
a
h
e
e
P
(
)
p
g
presents the S anskri t B h a ga la the nam e of a royal
r ace of Kshatriyas mentioned i n the G a n a ath a
In
vasion
(
p
of Alexa n der p
16
The Siboi
They were the inhabitan ts of th e Shorkot region in
J han g The y were probably iden tical with the S iva people
m ention ed i n a passage of the R ig Veda ( VI I
where
the y share with the Alinas P a k th a s B h al an as es and
V i s ani n s the honour of b ein g defeate d by Sud as ( Vedic
Index Vol I I pp 3 8 1
The J ata k as m ention a Siv i
coun try and its ci ties A r i tth apu ra ( U m m ad an t i Ja taka
No 52 7 6f P anin i VI 2 1 0 0 ) and J e tu t tar a ( V ess an tara
Ja taka No
I t is probable that S iva S ivi and Si b oi
were one and the sam e people A place called S iva p a ra
i s m en tioned by the Scholiast on P anini as situated in the
n orthern coun try ( Ved Ind II p
I t is doubt
less iden tical with Si bi p u ra mentioned i n a S horkot
inscription edited by Vogel In th e opinion of that
scholar the mo und o f Sh orkot m arks the site of t his
cit y of the Si b i s ( E p In d 1 9 2 1 p
The Siboi d resse d them selves with th e skins of wild
beasts and had clubs f o r their weapons The nation
had
f e e t soldiers i n the tim e of Alexander
The Mah abh a rata ( I I I 1 3 0 1 3 1 ) refers to a r as h gfr a
th e Si v i s ruled by kin g U s i n a ra which lay n ot far
of
fro m th e Y am un a I t is not altogether i m probable that
.

'

P OL ITI CAL

13 2

I ST O RY O F I N D I A

p 2 1 ) the A m ba sh th a country is mentione d in conj unction

wi th S in d :
.

K as m i r a H
'

Am b as h th a S i n dh a v ah
-

I n the A m b atth a S utta ( D ialogues of the B uddha

Part I p 1 09 ) an A m b atth a i s called a B ra h m ana In the
S m riti literatu re on the o ther hand A m bas h th a deno tes
a m a n of mixed Br a hma na a n d Vais ya paren tage A o
cording to J a taka I V 3 63 the A m b atth a s w ere farmers
I t see m s that the A m b as h th a s were a tribe who were at
rst m ainl y a ghting race but som e o f wh om took to other
occupation s vi a those of priests farm ers and accordin g to
t h e S mriti writers physicians ( A m b ash th an am ch i k i ts i tam
Man u X
I n the ti me of Alexander the A mba sh th a s were a
powerf u l tribe having a democratic govern ment Their
f e et
army consisted o f
caval r y and 50 0
chariots ( In vasion of Alexander p
21
The X a t h ro i a n d the Os s ad i o i :
The Xa th r o i are accord in g to M C r i n d l e ( Invas ion
o f Alexan d er p 1 56 n ) the K s h a t r i of Sanskrit m entioned
in the L aws of M a n u as an impure tribe being of m ixed
origin V d c Sain t Marti n suggests that in the O ss ad i o i
we have the Vas a ti of the Mah a bh a rata (VI I
VI I I
22
The S o d ra i ( Sogd o i ) an d the M assan e i ( occup y in g
N Sind )
23
Th e kin gdom of M o u s i k a n o s :
It included a large part o f m odern Si nd I ts capital
has been iden tied w ith Alo r in th e S uk kur district T h e
followin g peculiarities of t h e inhabitants o f th e kingd o m of
M o u si k a n os are n o ticed by S trabo ( H an d E I I I p 9 6 )
Th e foll o wing are th eir peculiarities : to have a
kind of L aced aem o nian com m o n meal where the y eat
in public
Their f o od consis ts of what is taken i n t h e
c h ase The y make n o use o f gol d n o r silver although
,

P E R S IA N

C E DO N IAN I N VAS I O N S

AN D M A

1 33

they hav e m ines of these m etals Instead o f slaves they

employe d y o u ths i n the ower of their age as the
C retans employ the A ph a m i o tm and the L a ce d ae m o
They stud y n o science w ith atten ti o n
n i a n s the H elo t s
but t hat of medicine ; for they consider the excessive
pursuit of some arts as tha t of war and the like to be
comm ittin g evil There is no process at law but against
mur d er and o utrage for it is not in a person s o w n power
to escape either on e or the ot h er ; but as c o n tracts are in
the power of each individual he mus t endure the wrong
if good faith is v iolate d by another ; for a man should
be cauti o us whom he tr u sts an d n o t disturb the city

with constan t disputes in courts o f j ustice

F rom the accoun t left by A rr i an it appears that the

i
the Br a hma nas exercised considerable
B ra ch m a n s
inuence in the country The y were the instigators of
a revolt against the M acedon ian i n vader ( Chinnock
A rri an p
2 4 The principality of O x y k a n o s
Curtius calls the subj ects of O x y k a n os the Braesti
h
P
s
h
as
h
x y k a n os himself i s called
r
VI
o
?
M
b
O
t
(
both b y Strabo and D io d oros P or ti k a n os C u nningham
places h i s territory t o the west of th e Indus in the level
country around L ark h an a ( Inv a sion of Alexander p
25
The principality of Sam bos :
Sambos was the ruler of a m oun tainous country
ad j oining the kin g d om of M o u s i k an os with whom
he was at feu d H i s capital called S i n d i m an a h as been
identied with Se h wan a city on the Indus ( M C r i n d l e
Invasion of Alexander p
.

2 6.

P a ta l e n e

I t w a s the Indus d el ta and took i ts name fro m the

capital city Patala at o r near t he site of Br a hmana b ad
p 2 9 6 ) that Tauala
D i o d o r u s tells u s ( I nv Alex
o n d rawn
Patala
h
a
d
a
political
con
s
ituti
on
the
sa
e
t
m
)
(
,

P OL ITI CAL

1 84

I S T O RY OF I N D IA

l in es as the S partan ; for in this com mu nity the com m an d

in war w a s vested in two h eredi tary kin gs of d i ff erent
h ouses while a Coun cil of E l ders ruled the wh ole s ta te
with pa ram ount au thority O ne of the kin gs i n the ti me
of Alexan d er was called M oere s ( In v Al ex p
The states d escribed above h ad little tendency to
unity or com bination C urtius tells u s ( Inv Alex p 2 0 2 )
that Am bh i king of T a xila was at war with A bi s ar es and
A r r i a n in forms us that P o re s a nd A bi sa r e s were
P o re s
not onl y ene mies of Taxila but also of the n eighbouri n g
autonomous tribes O n one occasion the two kin gs
marched against the K s h u d ra k as and the M ala v as
r r i an further tel ls us
Chinnock
p
that
r ri a n
A
A
(
the relations between P o r e s and h i s nephew were far from
frien d ly S am bos an d M o u s i k an o s were al so on hostile
terms O w i ng to these str uggles an d d issensions a m on gst
the petty states an invader had no com m on resistance to
fear ; and he could be assured that man y would welco me
him out of hatred for th eir n eighbours
The Nandas of M aga d h a do n ot appear to have made
an y atte m pt to su bj ugate th ese states of the U t ta r apa t h a
The tas k of reducin g them w a s reserved for a forei gn
con queror
Alexander of Macedon The tale of
Alexander s con quest h a s been told by many historians
in clu d in g A r ri an Q C urtius R ufus D iod oros Si cu l u s
Pluta r ch and Justin We learn fro m Curtius that
Scyth i ans and D ah a e ser ved in the M acedonian arm y
n
v
Alex
p
The
expedition
led
by
Alexand
er
I
(
thus a combined Sa ka Y ava n a expedi tion The
w as
in vader met with n o such gen eral c o nfe deracy of the
native powers like the one f o rme d b y the E ast Indian s tate s
against Kanika Aj a ta satru O n the con trary he ob tained
assistan ce from many importan t chiefs like Am bh i of
Taxila San gae u s ( S a j a ya P) of P u s h k a rava ti K o ph a i os
,

or

C o ph a e u s , A ss a ge te s

s va i t P ,
A
(
j )

Si s i k o t tos ( Sasi u ta )
g p

P OL IT I C A L

1 36

I ST O R Y OF I N D I A

very unw illi n g to advan ce fu rther into I ndia Moreover

they were afraid of the

w ho
a n d a r i ta i and the P r a i s i a i
were reporte d to be waiting for Alex ander with an army
f ee t
of
h orse
war c h ariots and
ghtin g elephants A s a m at ter of fact when Alexander
was retreating t hroug h K ar m an i a he receive d a report that
his satrap Philipp e s had been m
u rdered S hortly afterward s
the Macedonian garrison was overpowered The departure
of E u d e m o s ( cir 3 1 7 B C ) m arks the nal collapse of
the Macedonia n attem pt to estab lish an empire in India
The on l y per m an en t effect of Alexander s raid seems
to have been the establish ment of a number of Y ona
settlements in the U ttarapa t h a
The m ost i m portan t of
these settlem ents were :
1
The city of Ale xandria in th e land of the Parape
th e K a bul region
n i s ad ae i
2
Nikaia where the battle with P o re s took place
3
Bou kephala on th e S pot w hence th e Macedonian
kin g h ad started to cross th e H y d a spe s ( J i h l am )
4 Alexandria in Sind in the v icinity of the coun tries
of the S o d rai or S ogdoi an d Massa n e i who occupied the
banks of the I ndus ( In v Alex pp 2 9 3
As oka recogn ised the existence o f Y o na settlers o n the
n orthern fringe of his em pire B oukephala A lexandria o u r
i eh ed as late as the time of the P eripl u s of th e E ryth raean
Sea ( S ch o s E d p
O ne of the Ale x andrias ( A l as an d a )
i s m en tio n ed i n th e M ah avamsa ( G eiger s E d p
Alexan d er s in vasion produced one indirect result I t
helped th e cause o f I ndian unity by destroyin g th e powe r
of the petty states of north wes t India j ust as the D an ish
invasion helpe d the un ion of E nglan d u n der Wesse x b y
destroyin g the indepen den ce of N or th u m b ri a a n d M ercia
If U gra s en a M ah apad m a was the precursor of Chan dra
gup ta Maur y a in the eas t Alexander was the fore r unn er
of that em peror i n t h e n or t h w est
.

TH E

MA U RY A E M PI R E

TH E

E RA

OF

D I G V IJA Y A
1

TH

RE I G N

or

C H A N D R A G U P TA M A U R Y A

In B C 3 2 6 the ood of Macedonian i n vasion had

the I ndian s tates of the P a j ab and w as
o verw helmed
threaten ing t o b u rst upon the M a d h ya d e a A gr a m m e s
was confron ted with a c risis not un like th at which
Arminius had to face when Varus carried the R o m an
E agle to the T e u to b u r g F o rest or wh ich Charles M artel
had to face when the Saracens carried th e Crescen t to
the eld of T o urs The questio n whether I ndia was or w as
n o t to be H ellenized awaited decision
was fortunate enou gh to escape the
A g ram m e s
onslaught of Alexan d er B ut it is doubtful whether h e
had the ability or perhaps the inclination to play the
part of a n Arm in ius or a Charles M artel had the occasion
arisen B ut there w a s at this time a n other Indian who
was made of a di ff erent stu ff This was Chandragupta
the Sandrocottus of the classical writers The rise of
Chandragupta is th us described by Justi n ( Watson s E d
p 1 42 )
India after the death of Alexander had shaken as
it were the yoke o f servitude fro m its neck and put h i s
gover n ors to death The author of th is liberation w as
Sand rocottus This man w a s of mean origin but w as st i m u
lated to aspire t o r ega l power by supernatural encou rage
me nt ; for havin g o ff ended Alexander by his bol d ness o f
speech and orders being give n to kill him he saved himself
by swiftness of fo o t a n d while h e w as lyin g asleep after
his fatigue a li o n of great size having come up to hi m
licke d off with h i s ton gue the sweat that w as running from
him an d after gently wakin g him left h i m Bein g rst
.

POL ITI C AL H I S TO RY

13 8

O F I NDI A

prom pted by this prodigy to conceive h opes of royal d ignity

he drew together a band of robbers an d solici ted the
Indians to support h i s n ew sovereign ty Somet i me after
a s h e w as going to war with the gen erals of Ale x ander a
wild elephan t of great bul k presen ted itself before him
of i ts own accord and as ta me d d o wn to gen tleness took
him on his back and beca m e h i s guide i n the war and
conspicuous in elds of battle
San drocottus havin g
thus acquired a th ron e was in possessio n of India
when Seleucus w as layin g th e foundations of h i s future

gr eatn ess
Th e above ac coun t sh orn of its m ar vellous elem en t
a m ounts to this that C han dragupta a ma n of n on
m onarchical rank place d h imsel f at th e h ead of the
In dians who chafed u nde r the Macedonian y oke and
after Alexander s departure defeated his generals an d

shook the yok e of serv itude from the neck

of India
The verdict of the battle of the H y d aspe s w a s thus reve rs ed
Th e an cestry of C han dragupta is n ot k nown for
H indu tradition connects him with the Nanda
certain
dynasty of M agad h a Jai na tradition recorded in the
P a r i si sh ta pa r van ( p 56) represents h i m a s th e s o n of
a daugh ter of the ch ief of the v illage of M a y u rap o s h ak a
The M a h avamsa ( Geiger s Tran slation p 2 7 ) calls him
a scion of the Moriya clan In the D i vyava d an a ( Cowell
an d Neil s E d p 3 7 0 ) B i n d u s ara the s o n of C handra
gupta claims to be a Kshatriya M ard h abh i sh i k ta In
the same work ( p 40 9 ) A s oka the son of B i n d u sara calls
himself a Kshatriya I n the M a h apari n i bban a S ut ta
1
4
the
are
represen
ted
as
the
SB
E
XI
pp
3
3
5
r
i
as
M
o
y
(
)
ruling cla n of P i pp h al i van a an d as belonging to th e
Kshatriya cas te As the M ah ap ar i n i bban a S utta i s
the m ost ancien t of the work s referred to above and a s
it belon gs to the early B udd hist peri od i ts eviden ce
m u s t be accepted as authen tic
I t is therefore practicall y
,

P O LITI CAL

1 40

M i l i n d a pa h o

I S TOR Y

OF

I N D IA

the Pur anas the M u d rar ak s h as a and t h e

Jaina P ar i s i s h ta pa rv a n The M i l i n d apa h o ( S B E Vol
XXXVI p 1 47 ) tells u s that the Nan d a arm y was
commanded by B h ad d a sal a The Nanda troops were
eviden tl y defea ted w ith great slaughter an exaggerate d
accoun t of which is preserv ed in th e M i li n d a p a h o

Sometime after
his acquisition of sovereignty
Chandragupta wen t to war with the pre fects or generals
of Alexander ( of Smith As o ka third editi on p 1 4 n )
and crushed their power
The overthrow of the Nandas and th e liberation of
the P aj ab were n o t the only achievements of the great
Mau rya Pl utarch tel ls us ( Alex L XI I ) that he overran
and subdue d the whole of I n d ia with a n ar m y of
men Justin also in form s us that he was in possession of

I ndia
I n his
B eginnin gs of South I ndian H is tory
Chapter I I Prof S K r i sh n asw a m i A i yan gar sh ows that
m akes frequen t
M am u l a n ar an ancien t Tami l au thor
allusions to the M au r ya s in the past havin g penetrated
with a great arm y as far as the P o d i y i l H ill i n the Tin ne
velly district The statemen ts of this author are supported
by P aranar or P aram K o r r an ar an d K a l l i l A ttirai
yan a r
The advanced party of the invasion was
composed of a warlike people called Kos ar ( K o sal as P)
The invaders advanced from the Kon kan passin g the
hills E l i l m al ai about sixteen m iles north of Can nanore
and entered th e Kon gu ( Coim batore ) district ultimately
goin g a s far as the P o d i yi l H ill Un fortunately the
nam e of the M au rya leader is n o t given B ut the

e xpression
Vamba M o ri y ar
or M aurya upsta rts
H
Beginnin
gs
of
Sou
th
In
dian
istory
p
woul
d
seem
89
)
(
to sugges t that t he rst Maur y a t e Chand ragupta was
m ean t
C e rtai n Mysore Ins c rip tions refer to C h a n d ra g u p ta s
rule in north Mysore Thus one insc ripti o n says th at
,

'

.,

C H AN D RAG U P T A

MA

U RYA

1 41

i n the Sh ikarpur Taluq w as protecte d b y

the wise Chan d ragup ta an abode of th e usa ges of eminent
Kshatriyas ( R ice M y sore an d Coorg from the Inscriptions
p
This is of the f o urteenth cen tur y a n d little
relian ce can be placed upon it B ut when the statem ents
of Plutarch Justin M am u l an ar and the M ysore i n s cr i p
t ion s referre d to b y R ice ar e read t o gether they see m to
sugges t that the rst M aurya d i d c o n quer a co n si d erable
portio n of trans Vi n d hyan I n d ia
N aga k h anda

Whatever we ma y thin k of C h an d r a gu pt a s connection

wi th S outhern I ndia there can be no doubt that he
pushed his con quests as far as S u rash tr a in Wes tern
India The Jun a gad h R ock Inscription of the M ah a
k s h at rapa R u d r ad am an refers to his R a sh triya or H igh
Com missioner P u s h ya g up ta the Vais ya who cons tructed
t h e famous S u d ar a n a L ake

Wa r

T I2 6 S e l eu k i d a n

We learn from Justi n ( Watson s E d p 1 43 ) that

when Chandragupta was in possession of In d ia Se l eu k o s
n der w as laying the f o u n d a
Se
euc
a
general
of
lexa
A
l
us
)
(
ti o ns of his fu ture greatness Se l e u k o s w a s the son of
An tiochus a d i stin guished gen eral of Philip of Macedon
an d hi s wife L aodice Af ter the d ivision o f t h e M acedonian
E mpire amon g the followers of Alexander he carried o n
several wars in th e east H e rst took Babylon an d
then h is strength bein g increased by this success subd ued
the Bactrians H e n ex t made an expe d i tion into I n dia
A pp i a n u s says ( Ind A n t Vol VI p 1 1 4) that h e crossed
the I ndus and waged war on Chandragupta kin g of the
I ndians un til he m a d e frie n ds and entere d in to relation s
of marriage with him J ustin also says that after makin g
a league with Ch andragupta an d settling his affairs in the
east Sel e u k o s proceede d to j oin i n the war again s t

P OL I TI CAL

1 42

H I S T O RY o r

I ND IA

An tigonus Plutarch supplies u s w ith the i nformation

that Chan d ragup ta p resen te d 50 0 elephan ts to S e l e u k os
M o re im portant details are given by S trabo who says
p
H
E
I
I
I
(

The I ndians occupy ( i n part) som e of the c o untri es

situated alon g the I nd us which form erly belon ged to the
Persians : Alexander de prived the Arian i of them and
es tablished there settlem e n ts of his own B ut S eleuc us
N i ca t o r gave the m to Sandrocottus in cons e q uence of a

marriage contract an d received in turn 500 elephan ts

The I ndians occupied a larger portio n of Ariana

which they had received from th e Macedonians I bi d

p 78
I t will be seen that the cl assical w r iters do not give
any detailed record of the actual conict between Sel e u k os
an d Chandragupta They m erely speak of th e results
There ca n be n o doubt tha t the i nv ad er could not m ake
m uch headway and con cluded a n alliance which w as
cemented b y a m arriage contract I n h i s As oka ( Th ir d
E d p 1 5) D r S m ith righ tl y observes that th e current
notion that t h e Syrian king gave his daughter in m arria ge
to Chandragupta i s not w arran ted b y the eviden ce w hich
testies m erely to a m atrimon ial allian ce
The In dian
E mperor ob tained som e of the coun tries si tuated alon g
the In dus which for m erly belon ged to the Persians
together with the larger portion of Ariana givin g i n
ex ch ange th e com paratively smal l reco m pense of 500
elephants D r Smith adduces good grounds for believing
that th e territory ceded by the Syrian kin g in cluded the
four satrapies Aria A ra ch os i a G e d ro si a and the Paro
i
H
er
a
t
Kandah
a
r
M
akr
a
n
and
K
a
b
n i s a d ai
ul
a
p
The in clusion of the K a bu l valle y withi n th e Maurya
E mpire is proved by the inscriptions of A soka th e grandson
of Chandragupta whi ch speak of th e Y onas and G andh a ras
as vassals of the E m pi re
.

.,

P OL IT I CAL

1 44

IS T O RY O F I N D I A

There were man y other cities i n the e m pire besides

P atal i p u tra A r r i an savs it w ould not be possible to record

wi th accuracy the n umber o f their cities on accoun t of
th eir multiplicity Those which are situated near the rivers
or the se a are built of woo d fp r if they were built of brick
they could not lon g end ure on account of the rain and
because the rivers overowin g their ban ks ll the pla i ns
with water B ut those which have been founded in
commandi n g places lofty and raised abo ve the adj acen t

T h e most
country are built of brick an d m or tar
i m portan t cities of C h a n d ra gu pt a s e m pire besides the
m etropolis were Taxi l a and Uj j ain
[ Elian gives the followin g account of the palac e of

Chandragupta
I n the I ndian royal palace where the
gr eates t of all the kings of the coun try resides besides m uch
else which is calculated to excite admiration and with which
neither Susa n or E k b atan a can vie ( for methin ks only
the well known vanity of the Persians could prompt s uch
a comparison ) there are other wonders besides In the
parks tame peacocks are kept an d p he asan ts which have
been domesticated ; there are shady groves and pas ture
grounds planted with trees and bran ches of trees which
the art of the w ood sma n has de f tly in terwove n ; while
some trees are native to the soil others are brought fro m
other parts and with their beau ty enhance the char m s
of the landscape Parrots are natives of the country
an d keep hove rin g about the kin g and w heelin g round
him and vast tho u gh their n u mbers be n o Indian e ver
ea ts a parrot The B ra ch m an s honour them high ly
above all other birds because the parrot alone ca n
imita te h uman speech Within th e pal ace grounds are
articial ponds in which they keep sh of enormo us size but
q uite ta m e No one h as per m ission to sh for thes e
e x cept the king s sons whi le ye t in their boyhood These
.

C H AN D RA G U P TA

MA U R YA

1 45

a m use the ms el ves while shin g in the u n r u fe d

1
sh eet of water and learn in g h ow to s ail the i r bo ats
Th e imperial palace probabl y stood close to th e m odern
village of K u m rah ar ( S mith The O xford H istory of
In d ia p
The unearthin g o f the ruins of the M aurya
i
l
i
ar
l
h
r
ha
l
palace
n
ear
a
said to have been
a
n
d
K
u
m
ra
p
built on the model of the thr o ne r o om and palace of
D arius at Persepolis has l ed D r Spooner to pr o poun d the
th eory that the M a u rya s were Z oroastrians ( J R AS 1 9 1 5
pp 6 3 ff 40 5 ff ) D r Smith observes that th e resemblance
of the M aury a buildings with the Persi a n palace at Perse
polis is not ye t d enite ly established Besi d es as P ro f essor
Chanda observe d E thnol o gists do n o t recognize high class
architecture as test o f race and in t h e opinion of experts the
buildings of D arius and Xerxes at Persepolis are not Persian
i n sty le but are main ly
depe n de n t on Babylonian
m odels and bear traces o f the in u enc e of Greece E g y pt

and Asia M inor

We le arn fr o m S trabo ( H
F s E d Vol I II p 1 06 ;
of
Smith E H I p 1 2 3 ) th at the ki ng usually remaine d
within the palace under the p r otection o f female guards
6
s
t
r
i
ga nair d h a n v i bh i h of t h e A r t h a sas t ra ) and appeared
(f
i n public onl y o n four occasions vi z in time of war ; t o
sit i n h i s cour t as a j udge ; to o e r sacrice ; and to go on
h u ntin g expeditions
y oungs ters

C h a n d r ag up ta

G o v6 7 mn 6 n t
'

Chandragupta was not on ly a great soldier and con

quer e r but a great adm inistrator
and
K a u ti ly a
M e ga s th e n e s have l eft d e tailed ac counts of his system o f
g o vernment a n d the edicts o f h i s gra n d son A soka co n
r m i n man y respects the particulars o f the organisatio n
.

M C r i n d le , A n c
'

en t

I di
n

a as

escr

ib d i C l
e

i l Li t

a s s ca

e r a t u re ,

pp

1 41 -42 .

P OL IT I CAL

1 46

OF I N D IA

H IST O R Y

of the empire give n by the great m in is te r and t h e

d i s tinguished en vo y
The sup re m e Govern ment consis ted of two m ain par ts :
The Ra j a and
1
the M a h am at r as A m atya s or S a ch i va s
2
The R aj a or sovereig n was the head of the s ta te H e
h a d mi litary j udici a l leg i slati ve as well as execu ti v e
fu n ctions We have alread y seen that o n e of the oc cas io ns
when he left h i s palace was war ( of K au ti lya B k X ) H e
cons i dered plans of m ilitar y operatio n s with h i s Sen a pa ti
u
p
K
a
t
(

He
H e also s a t i n his court to administe r j ustice
re m ains there al l da y thus occupied not s u e ri n g
hi mself to be i n terrupted eve n though th e ti m e arrives
This atten tion to h i s
f o r attending to h i s person
pe rson consists of friction with pieces of w ood and h e
con tinues to lis te n to the cause while th e friction i s

performed by four attend a nts w h o s u rrou n d h i m ( H

F
K au til ya says ( S h a ma sa s t ry s
S trabo I I I pp 1 0 6
w hen i n the court he ( the king ) sh all
translation. p
for whe n
n ever cause his petitioners to wait at the door
peo pl e and
a king m akes himsel f inacce ssible to his
i mm ed i a t e of ce rs he m ay be
e n t r us ts h i s work to h is
sure to e n ge n der conf usion i n b u siness and to ca us e
thereby public d i sae cti o n a n d hi mself a prey to h i s
enemies H e shall therefore personally attend to t h e
b usiness of gods of heretics of B ra h m anas learned i n the
Vedas of cattle of sac red places o f m inors the age d the
all this i n ord er
aficted th e helpless and of wom en
n
m
r
of
e
u
eration
or
accordin
g
the
urgency
or
pressu
e
t
o
)
(
of those w o rks All u rgen t calls he shall hear a t once
A s to the king s legislati ve fu n c tio n we s ho ul d note
that K a u til y a ( Bk I II C hap 1 ) calls h i m d h a r m a p ra va r

taka an d i n cludes R aj a sasa n a a m on g the sources of la w

.

'

'

P OL ITI CAL

1 48

IS T O RY

OF

I N D IA

I n ad d ition to the M a n tr i n s there was the M an tri

parishad or Asse mbly o f Im perial Coun cillors The
existence of the Parisha d as an importan t elemen t of
the M aury a constitution i s pr o ve d n ot o n ly by the
A r th a sas tr a b u t by the third and six th R ock E dicts of
A so ka The m em bers of the M a n tr i p ar i s h a d were not
iden ti cal with the M a n t r i n s In several passages of
K a u t i ly a s A r t h a sas tra t h e M a n tr i n s are sharply d i s
t i n g u i s h e d from the M an t ri pa r i s h a d ( 6f pp 2 0 2 9
The latter e viden tly occupied a n in ferior position Their
salary was onl y
pa nas w hereas the salary of a
Mantri was
They d o n o t appear to have been
consulted on ordinary o c casi o ns but w ere s u m moned along
with the M a n tr i n s w hen At yay i k a k a r y a
work s of
emergency had to be tran sacted The kin g was to be
g uided by the decision of th e maj ori ty ( B h y i s h th ah)
They also attended the kin g at the time of the reception

of envoys
F rom the passage M an tri pa r i s h ad am

d vad a samat yan k u r v i t a i t a ppears that the Parish a d

used to be recruited from all kinds of A m atyas ( not
necessaril y fro m M an t r i n s ) F rom K a u ti ly a s d en uncia tion

p
his
of a k in g with a
K s h u d ra pa r i s h ad
(
rej ec tion of th e views of the M a navas B ar h as pa tyas
an d th e A u San asa s a n d his reference to Indra s
Parishad of a thousan d R ishis i t m ay be presum ed
that his master w a s prevaile d upon to constitute a fairl y
big assembl y
.

B esides the M a n tr i n s and the M a n t r i pa r i s h a d there

was an other cl a ss of A m atya s wh o lled t h e great ad
ministrative and j u d i cial app o in tm ents K a u ti l ya say s
l
t
h
e
d
h
m
p
that
should
be
a
r
o
a
d
h
s
t
as
u
d
h
a
m
a
a
d
A
7
(
)
y
p
employ ed in civil a n d criminal cour ts t h e a r th o pa d h a
s u dd h a
A m at y a s sho u ld be em ployed as S a mah a r tr i and
k am o pa d h asu d d h a
S an n i dh atr i the
A maty as shou ld be
,

'

C H A N D R A G U P TA
appoin ted to

superi ntend

MA

U RYA

1 49

the

pleasure groun d s the

bh a yo pad h as u d d h a
A m atya s sh ould be appointed to
im mediate service ( asa n n a k a rya ) w hile those who are
proved im p u re should be em pl o yed i n mines tim ber and
elephan t fores ts and m an ufact o ries Un tried A m atya s
were to be em ploye d in ordinary d epartm ents ( sam an ya
Perso n s e n d o wed with th e qualications
a dh i k arana )
required in an A m at ya ( A m at ya s am pad Ope ta) were
appointe d N i s r i sh tar t h ah ( m inisters plenip o ten tiary )
L ek h a k as or M inisters o f C o rrespondence a n d A d h y ak sh as
or S uperintenden ts
The statemen ts of K a u ti ly a regardi n g the em ploym ent
of A m atya s a s the chief executive a n d j udicial o i ce r s
are conrmed by th e classical w riters A r ri a n says from
them are chosen their rulers governors of provin ces
d e pu ti e s tr e a su r e r s
generals
admirals
controllers
of
h

expenditure and superin te n den ts of a griculture Strabo

a l so observes ( H an d F Vol I I I p 1 0 3 ) the seventh

caste consists of cou nsellors an d assesso rs of the king
To these persons belo n g t h e o i ce s o f state tribunals of

j ustice and the wh ole adm inist rati o n of affairs

The A dh yak sh as wh o form ed the pivot o f the M a u rya
a d ministrati on are evi d en tly referred to by Strabo a s
Magistrates in th e following passage

O f the M agistrates som e h ave the c h arge of th e

m arket others o f t h e cit y o th ers o f the soldiery
Som e
have the care o f th e rivers m easure th e lan d as i n E gypt
and inspect the closed r e serv o irs from w hich water is
distributed by canals s o th at al l m ay have a n equal u s e
of it T h ese perso n s have char ge also of the h unters a n d
have th e power of reward i n g o r p u n ishi n g t hose w h o
They collect the t a xes a n d superintend
m erit either
the occupations connected with lan d a s wood cutters
carpen ters workers in brass a n d miners They superinte n d
,

P OL IT I CAL

1 50

I ST ORY O F I N D I A

the public roads and place a pi llar a t every te n stad ia

Th os e who have
t o indicate the b y ways an d d ista n ces
charge of the city are divided in to s i x bo d ies of ve

ea ch
Next to the M agistrates of the city is a third bod y
of governors wh o have th e care of m ilitary a ff ai rs Thi s
clas s also consists o f s i x d ivision s each com posed o f ve
2
persons
The Magistrates in charge of the ci ty and th ose in
charge of m ilitar y a ff a irs are eviden tly the sam e as the
N a garad h ya k s h a s and B a l ad h y a k s h a s of the A r t h a sast ra
1
ysore
E
d
9
1
9
p
5
5
Nagara
D
h
a
nya
M
a
h
r
ik
a
V
v
a
a
y
(
D r S m ith rem arks ( E H I
K ar m an ti k a B a l adh y a k s h ah)

th e Boards described by M e gas th en es as

1 9 1 4 p 1 41 )
in charge of the business o f the capital and the army are
unkn own to th e au thor ( K au ti l y a ) who con te mpla ted each
s uch charge as the duty of a si n gle o f ce r Th e c rea
tion of the Boards m ay have been an in novation e ffec ted

by Ch andragupta personall y But t h e his toria n ove r looks

the fact tha t K a u ti l ya distinctly says

B a h u m u k h y am

s t h ap a y e t
each department
a n i tya rn
ch ad h i k a rana m

shal l be of ce re d by several te m porary head s ;

A d h y a k sh ah S ank h yayak a L e kh a k a R pad ar s a k a N i v i

a k s h a sak h ah kar ma ni k u ry u h
h
d
h
t
t
E
vident
k
o
a
r
a
r
a
a
y
g
l y D r S m ith notices o n l y the A d h y a k s h a s but igno res
existe nce of the U t ta rad h y a k s h as a n d others
the
A s in regard to the A r th a sas tra S m i th n otices onl y t h e
so
in regard to the classical accoun ts h e
A d h y aks h as
,

'

'

E ac

i l t
p vi i

p ca

h b dy
o

w as res

f ig

ar s,

o re

res

on s

f or

gi
ll t i
re

en s ,

f ll i g d p

the

o n e of

ow

bi t h

s t ra t o n o f

s and

art m e n t s , r

eat

ia

th e

s , s a e s an d e

m ech a .

xh g
c

an

es ,

ih
l
f th
B d
p ib l f
f ll i g d p t m t
E h divi i
v y t p t d m m i i t ( f Vi h t i K m gi f K t i ly Bk
mm t h
0 h IV ) t h i f
t y th
v l y th h i t d t h l ph t
X
h
f ll i g p g
H
ty
th
O p g 57
19 19 p 69
A t h t
t h ap y t i
l ph t
v ly h i t
d
k m kh y m
t h p d at m
a
i f a t y h l l h b p l d d m y hi f
su

er

p ib l
id t

s o n o f a rt s a n s , a n d co

na

ra n s

.,

vs ra

n r

oar

s on or

ac

n an r

s ra ,

e ac

or

ane

ec

w as r e s

a ce

un

es o n

or

s sa r a ,

a r

e ca

f t t

ons

co

an

on o

an

one

ave

e s.

ow

ar

ar o s a n

w e

a v as

er

e c

s a es.

e e

ow

an

en s ,

a.

an s .

e e e

ar

a s sa

a n s , ca

a r

ar o s ,

as

an

P O L IT I CA L H IS TO R Y O F I N D I A

1 52

The Ho m e P rovi n ces t e P r ach y a a n d th e M ad h yad e sa

we r e directl y r uled b y th e E m pe ror h i m self
Besides the I m perial P rovi n ces M a u r y a I n d i a in cluded
a n u m ber o f te r r itories w h ich e n j oy ed a ce r tai n a m o u n t
Ar r iam refe r s to cities w h ic h e n jo y ed a
o f auto n o m y
de mocratic G over n m e n t ( C h i n n ock A r r i a n p
K a n ti l y a ( p 3 7 8 ) refe r s to a n u m ber o f S a ngh as e
Kam boja S u ras h tr a etc Th e K am b o j as a re referred t o as
a n auto n o m ous t r ibe e ve n i n t h e Thi tee t h R ock E dict o f
As oka Th a t Su ras h tra was also auto n o m o u s i n t h e t i m e
of A s oka see m s p r obable fro m R u d ra d am a n s i n scriptio n at
J u n agadh w h ich refers to i t s R aj a th e Y a v an a l u s h as ph a
the co n te m po r ar y a n d v a ss al o f A soka T h e Y av an a raj a
was p r obabl y a G r eek chief of th e N o r t h West w h o w a s
appoi n ted supervisor of the S u r ash tra S a ngh a b y A s ok a
j ust as R aj a M an si n gh of A m ber w as appoi n te d S b d ar a
of Be n gal b y A k bar His title o f R aj a p r obabl y i n d icates
tha t he e n j o y ed a cer tai n a m ou n t o f auto n o m y B i s
relation s with A So k a remi n d us o f th e relatio n ship
subsisti n g betwee n th e R aj a o f th e Sak y a state a n d
P as e n a di
I n th e ti m e of t h e rst M a u r y a S u r as h tra
had a n o f ce r n a m ed P u s h yag u p ta th e Vaisy a w h o is
described as a R ash tr i y a of C ha n dragupta I n th e Bomba y
Ga z etteer V o l I P a r t I p 1 3 the wo r d R ash t r i y a w as
take n to m ea n a brother i n law K i e l h o r n h o w e ve r i n th e
p 46 took the te r m to
E p i gra ph i a I n dic a V o l VII I
This m ean i n g does n o t
m ea n a p r ovi n cial gov er n o r
see m to be quite satisfacto r y beca u se we h a ve a l r ea d y
see n th a t S u ras h tra was v e ry prob a bl y an a uto n om ous
v assal state a n d n o t an I m peri a l P rovi n ce R ash tri y a
se e m s to hav e bee n a so r t o f I m pe r i a l High C o m m issio n er
P u s h y a g u p ta i n S u r as h t ra w a s pro
a n d t h e po sitio n of
babl y like th a t of L ord C ro m e r i n E g y pt N eit h e r the
A r th as i s t ra n o r t h e E dicts of A s o k a m e n tio n a n y cl a ss
It is however probable th a t
o f of cials ca lled R ash tri y a

.,

'

'

C H A N D R A G U PT A M A U R Y A

1 53

the R as h tri yas we r e ide n tical with the R ash tra pala s
whose sa lary w as equal to that o f K u m ara s ( A r th as as tr a
p
'

Sp i es

an d

Ove r s eer s

The c l assical w r iters r efe r to a clas s o f me n called

O ve r seers who
ove r look what is do n e th r oughout th e
cou n tr y an d i n t h e cities a n d m a ke r epo r ts t o th e ki n g
whe r e th e I n d ia n s ar e r uled b y a ki n g o r t h e m agist r ates
where th e people h a ve a de m oc atic gove r n m e n t ( C hi n
n ock
A rr ia m p
S t r abo calls this cla s o f m e n the
E pho r i o r I n specto r s
The y a r e s ay s h e
i n trusted
w ith t h e s u pe r i n te n de n ce o f a l l that is goi n g o n a n d
it is thei r dut y t o r epor t p r i va t el y to the ki n g "Th e best
a n d the m ost f it h ful pe r so n s are a ppoi n ted to t h e o f ce o f
I n specto r ( H
The ove r see rs
F S t r abo I I I p
of A r r i a n an d t h e I n specto r s of S t r abo p r ob a bl y co r r espo n d
e i t h e r to the P ra d e sh tr i s o r th e C h ara s of th e A r th aszi s t ra
D r T h o m as de r i ves the word P r a d e s h tr i f r o m P r ade sa
w h ic h m ea n s repor t ( J R A S 1 9 1 5 p 9 7 ) b y th e r ule
o f P ani n i I I 2
1 5 ( T i j a k ab h y am ka r t a r i )
S t ra bo tells us t h a t t h e C i t y I n specto r s e m plo y ed as
t h ei r co ad j u to rs the cit y cou r tesa n s ; a n d th e I n spectors
o f the C a m p t h e wo m e n w h o followed
it Th e e m plo y
m e n t o f wo m e n of e a s y v irtue as sp i e i also a lluded to
b y K a n tilya Acco r di n g t o h i m t h e r e we r e two g oups o f
spies vi z
1
S a m s th ah co n s i st i n g o f K ap a t i k a U d as th i ta G r i h a
patika V a i d e b a k a n d Tap a s a i e f r audule n t d i sciples r e
cluses house h olders m e r cha n ts a n d a scet i cs
2
S a ch arah i n cludi n g S a t r i Ti k s h n a a n d R a s h a d a
cl ass m a tes r e b ra n d a n d po i so n e r s a n d ce r t a i n
i e
wo m e n desc r ibed a s B h i k s h u k i s P a r i vraj i k as Mundas
It is to th e l a st cl a ss vi z t h e V ri s h a li s
an d V r i sh al i s
t h at S tr abo ev i de n tl y refers We h a ve explicit refere n ces

P O L I T I CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

1 54

to courtesan

v e s ya,

of the

2 2 1 , 2 49 , 3 1 6

A r th as as t r a

va
i
j )

r u pa

spies

pp

on

'

Vi l l ag e A d mi n i s tr a ti o n

The ad m i n ist r atio n of v il lages w as ca r ried o n b y the

G ram i k as ( A r th asas tr a pp 1 57 1 7 2 ) who we r e n o doubt
assisted b y the G ram av r i d h a s ( pp 48 1 6 8 1 6 9 ) o r village
elde r s Th e om issio n o f the G ram i k a f r o m t h e list o f
s ala r ied of cials give n i n Bk V C h II I o f the A r th sas tra
is sig n i can t It p r obabl y i n dicates th a t the G ram i k a
was n ot a pa i d se r van t of the c r ow n but an elected
of cial o f the village r s The ki n g s se r van t i n the villa ge
was the G ram abh r i ta k a ( pp 1 7 5
Above t h e
G ram i k a we r e the Gop a who looked a f ter 5 or 1 0 v ill a ges
a n d the S t h an i k a w h o co n trolled o n e qua r te r o f a j a n a pada
The wo r k o f these o f cers w a s supervised b y
o r district
the Sam ah atr i ( p 1 42 ) with t h e help of th e P r ad esh tri s
.

Th e l a s t d a y s

C h a n d r a g up ta

Jai n a traditio n avers t h at C ha n d r a gupta w a s a J ai n a

a n d that whe n a g r e a t fa m i n e occu rr ed h e abdicated an d
repaired to M y so r e where he died Two i n sc r iption s on
the n o r th ba n k o f the K aver i n ea r S e r i n gapata m o f a bout
9 0 0 A D describe the su m m it of t h e K a l b a pp u Hill i e
C h an dragiri as m a r ked b y th e footpri n ts of B h a d r a vah u
an d
C h a n dra gupt a M u n i pa ti ( R ice M y so r e a n d C oorg
from the I n scriptio n s pp 3
D r S m ith observ s ( T h e
O xf ord H istor y o f I n dia p 7 6 )
T h e J a i n t ra d it io n h olds
the eld a n d n o alter n ative a ccou n t exists
C ha n d r a
gupta died about 2 9 8 or 2 9 7 B C after a r eig n o f 2 4.y e a rs
If the P a ri s i s h tapa r va n o f H e m a ch a n d ra is t o be
bel ie ved C ha n dragupt a had a quee n n a m ed D u rd h ara w h o
beca m e the mothe r of B i nd u sara the s o n wh o s u cc ee d ed
,

.,

'

P O L I TI CA L H I S TO RY O F I N D I A

1 56

true but we a re told i n the D i vy ava dan a ( C o w ell an d

N eil s E d p 3 7 1 ) that a t least o ne tow n of n ote
Taxila revolted du r i n g the reig n of B i n d u sara The ki n g
is said to h a ve despatched A sok a there While the pri n ce
was n e a r i n g Tax ila with h is troops th e people ca m e out
to meet h i m a n d said we a re n o t opposed to the pri n ce
eve n to ki n g B i n d u s ara but t h e wicked m i n isters
n or
h
u s h tam aty ah i n sult us
h
h
ig
ha
of
D
n ded n ess
h
e
T
e
t
(
)
Mau ry a o f c i als i n the outl y i n g provi n ces is a lluded to
b y A s oka hi mself i n his Kali ng a E dict ( Asoka third
editio n p p 1 9 4
A dd r essi n g his M a h am at ras the
E m pe r or s a y s :
All m e n are m y ch ild r e n a n d j ust as I desi r e for
m y c h ildre n that the y m a y e n j o y eve r y ki n d o f p r ospe r it y
so also
a n d happi n ess both i n t h is world a n d i n the n ext
I des i re the sam e f or al l m e n Yo n h ow eve r d o n o t
S
o
m
e
i
n dividual
r
r a sp t h i s t r u t h to its full exte n t
e
p
g
c h a n ce p ay s heed but to a p a rt o n l y n o t the whole
S ee the n to th is f o r t h e p r i n ciple o f gover n m e n t is well
established Agai n i t h app en s th t s ome i n d i vi d u a l i n cu r s
i
m
the
is
his
r i s on me n t o r to r tu r e a n d whe n
r esult
im
p
p r iso n m e n t wi th out due cause ma ng o th e r p e op l e a r e
I n suc h a c a se y ou m ust desire to do
d eep ly g r i e ved
f o r th is pu r pose i n a ccord a ce wit h th e L aw
i n rot a t i o n eve r y ve y ea r s
o f P iet y I s h a ll se n d fo r t h
such pe r so n s ( M ah am atr a) as a r e of m ild an d te m perate
d ispositio n a n d rega rd ful o f t h e sa n ct i t y of life who
k n owi n g t h is m y pu r pos e will co m pl y w i th m y i n struo
tio n s F ro m U jj a i n howeve r th e P ri n ce for this purpose
will se n d out a si m il a r bod y of of ci a ls a n d will n o t
ove r pass th r ee y ea rs I n th e s a me may f r om Ta x i l a
,

.,

F or ei g n

r e l a t i o ns .

his r el a tio n s with the Helle n istic powers B i n d u sara

pursued a p a ci c polic y We le ar n fro m the cl ass ica l
In

B l N D U S AR A

write r s

S t r abo ) t h a t

1 57

k i n g of S y ria d esp a tched

Pl in y
t o h i s cou r t a n a m b a ss a dor n a m e d D ei m a ch o s
d
n cie n t
n dia
as
r ibed
A
I
esc
C
l
i
n
ri n d le
a ss ical
C
M
(
L i terature p 1 08 ) tells u s th a t ( P tole m y ) P h i la d e l p h os
se n t a n e n vo y n a m ed D io n y s ios D r S m it h howeve r poi n ts
u n cert a i n w het h e r D io n y sios p r ese n ted his
o u t that it is
crede n tials to B i n d u s ara or to h i s s o n a n d successo r
T h e sa m e h i to r i a n say s ( A s ok a t h i rd editio n
A s ok a
p 1 9 ) th a t P a t r o k l es a n of cer w h o se r ved u n der both
S e l e u k o s an d h i s s o n sailed i n t h e I n d i an s ea s a n d collected
m uc h geog ra p h ic a l i n fo r m atio n w h ich S t ra bo a n d P li n y
we r e gl a d to utili z e A t h e n ai o s tells a n a n ecdote of p r iv a te
frie n dl y corre po n de n ce betwee n A n ti o c h o s ki n g of S y r i a
a n d B i n d u s ara w h ich i n d i c a tes t h a t th e I n di an m o n a r c h
co m m u n icated with h i s Helle n ist i c co n te m po r aries o n
te r m s of eq u ality a n d f r ie n dli n ess We a re told th a t
A m i tro ch a tes ( B i n d u s ara ) the ki g of t h e I n dia n s wrote
to A n ti o ch o s aski n g that ki n g to bu y a n d se n d h i m sweet
wi n e d r ied gs a n d a sophist a d A n t i o ch o s r epl i ed we
shall se n d y o u the gs an d th e wi n e but i n G r eece the
laws fo r bid a soph ist to be sold ( M C ri n d le In v Alex
p
th e

B i n d as ar a

F a mi tg

had m an y c h ild r e n besides A sok a the

who succeeded h i m o n th e t h ro n e
We lear n
s on
f r o m a pass a ge of the F ifth R ock E d i ct i n w hic h the
duties o f the D h ar m a m a h am atra s a re desc r ibed that A soka
had m a n y brot h e r s an d sisters The D i vyava d an a m e n tio n s
two of these b r othe r s n a m el y S u si m a a n d V i ga taso k a
The C e y l o n ese C h r o n icles see m a lso to refer to t h ese two
p r i n ces t h oug h u n de r d i e re n t n a mes c a lli n g th e fo r m er
S u m a n a a n d t h e l a tte r T i s h y a S u s i m a S u m a n a is said
to have bee n th e eldest s o n o f B i n d u sara a n d a step
b r othe r of As oka while V i ga tas o k a T i s h y a i s reputed to
B i n d u s ar a

'

PO LI TI CA L H I S TO R Y

1 58

O F I N DI A

hav e bee n the y ou n ges t s o n of B i n d u s ara a n d a uteri n e

brother of As oka H i u e n Ts a n g m e n tio n s a b r other o f
As oka n a m e d M he n d ra C e y lo n ese traditio n ho w ev er
rep rese n ts th e l a tter as a so n of A s oka
Bi n d u s ar a die d a fter a r eig n o f 2 5 y ea r s acco r di n g to
t h e P u r anas an d 2 8 y ears acco rdi n g to the C e y lo n es e
C h ro n icles
Acco r di n g to D r S m i t h s chro n olog y h i s
reig n te r m i n ated a bout 2 7 3 B C ( Asoka p
If th e
C e y lo n ese accou n t be correct the date of h i s death w a s 2 70

an d n ot

2 73 B C
.

III

TH E

E A R LY Y E A R S

or

sok a

Both the D i vyavad an a a n d the C e y lo n ese C h ro n icles

ag ree that t here was a f r atricid a l struggle after the dea th o f
A soka is s a id to have ove r throw n his eldest
B i n d u s ar a
stepb rother with the help o f R ad h a gu p ta who m he m ade h is
D r S m it h obse r ves ( T h e
A gram atya ( C hief Mi n iste r )
O xford H istor y of I n di a p
the fact th a t his f or m al
con sec ratio n or cor o n atio n ( ab h i sh ek a) was dela y ed for so m e
four y ea r s u n til 2 6 9 B C co n r m s the t ra ditio n that his
successio n was co n tested a n d it m ay be t r ue that his
rival was a n elder brother n amed S u s i m a
I n his As ok a
n
third
editio
pu
b
lished
a
few
m
o
n ths l a te r he sa y s
it
)
(
is possible that the lo n g dela y m a y h a v e bee n due to a
disputed successio n i n volvi n g m uch bloodshed but there
is n o i n depe n de n t ev id e n ce of s uch a st r uggle
Mr
Ja y a s w a l ( JB O R S 1 9 1 7 p 43 8 ) gives th e followi n g e x pla
i n A s ok a s co r o n atio n :
I t see m s
n atio n for th e dela y
that i n those d a y s f o r obt ai n i n g roy a l a bh i s h e k a the a ge
This see ms to expl a i n
o f 2 5 w a s a co n ditio n p recede n t
w h y A s oka w a s n o t crow n ed f o r t h r ee o r fo u r y e a rs afte r
accessio n
.

Th

e re w e r e o

th

er a

bh is h e k a s

a so ,

th t
a

of

Y uv a r aj a , K

n m ra ,

pati

S e na

P O L ITI CA L H I S TO R Y

1 60

or

INDIA

at home but paci c abroad The D i vy ava dan a credits

I n the
h i m with the suppressio n o f a revolt of Taxila
th irtee n th y ear o f h is reig n ( eigh t y ears after co n secratio n )
b e e ff ected the co n q uest of Kali nga W e d o n o t k n ow the
e x act li m its of this ki n gdo m i n the ti m e of A soka B ut
if the S a n skrit epics an d P ur an as are to be believed
it e x te n de d to the river V ai ta ran i i n the n orth ( M bh
I II 1 1 4
the A m arak an ta k a Hills i n th e west
3
h
i
n
K
u
r
a
P
ur
a
I
I
9
9
an
d
e
n
d
r
a
r
i
i
the
a
m
n
M
a
)
(
g
south ( R agh u vam s a I V 3 8 43 ; VI 53
A n accou n t of the Kali nga war a n d its e e cts is g i ve n
W e have alread y see n that Kali nga
i n R ock E dict XIII
f ormed a part o f the Magadha n domi n io n s i n the ti m e o f
the N a n das W h y was it n ecessar y f or As oka to re
con qu er it ? The q uestio n ad m its o f o n l y o n e a n swer vi z
that Kali nga severed its co n n ectio n with M a gad h a a f ter
the fall of the N a n das I f the stor y o f a ge n eral revolt
i n the time o f B i n d u sara be correct the n i t is n o t u n likel y
that Kali nga like Taxila threw o ff the allegia n ce o f
I t appears
M agad h a duri n g the reig n o f B i n d us ara
however from P li n y who probabl y based his accou n t o n
the I n dica o f M egas t h en es that Kali nga was alread y an
i n depe n de n t ki n gdo m i n the time o f C ha n dragupta I n
that case there can be n o questio n o f a revolt i n the time
P li n y sa y s ( I n d A n t 1 8 7 7 p 3 3 8 ) the
of
B i n d u s ara
tribes called Cali n ga e are n earest the sea
the ro y al
cit y o f the C al i n gae is called P a r th al i s O ver their ki n g
foot soldiers
ho rseme n 7 00 elephan ts keep
watch an d ward i n proci n ct o f w ar
The Kali nga ki n gs probabl y i n creased their arm y
co n siderabl y duri n g th e period which elapsed fro m the
time of M e ga s th en e s to that o f As oka because duri n g the
war with A si o k a the cas u alties exceeded
It is
however possible that the h uge total i n cluded n o t o n l y
com b a tan ts but also n on combat an ts The exis te n ce o f
.

E A R L Y Y EA R S

AS OK A

or

1 01

a powerfu l ki n gdom s o n ear their borders with a big

arm y i n proci n ct o f war could n o t be a matter o f i n
di ffere n ce to the ki n gs o f M a gad h a M a gad h a lear n t to
her cost what a powerful Kali nga mea n t i n the time o f
,

K h arav el a .

We lear n fro m the thirtee n th R ock E dict that A soka

m ade war on the Kali nga co u n tr y a n d a n n e x ed it to h i s

e m pire
O n e hu n dred an d ft y tho u sa n d perso n s were
carried away captive o n e h u n dred thousan d were slai n

Viole n ce sla u ghter

a n d m a n y ti m es that n u m ber died
separatio n from their beloved o n es befell n o t on l y
an d
.

to combatan ts but also to t h e Brahmanas an d ascetic s

an d householders
The co n quered te rritor y w as co n stit u ted a vicero y alt y
u n der a pri n ce o f the ro y al famil y station ed at Tosal i
appare n tl y situated i n the P ur i district The E m peror
issued special edicts prescribi n g the pri n ciples o n which
both the settled i n habita n ts an d the border tribes should
be treated These two edicts are preserved at two sites
an d Ja n ga d a
i
n
n o w called D hauli ( i n P ur i )
G a j a m)
(
The y are addresse d to the M ah am atras or High O f cers
at T o s al i an d Sam apa I n these docume n ts the E mperor

m akes th e fam o u s declaratio n all m en are m y ch ildren

charges his of cers to see that j ustice is do n e to the
an d
people
The co n ques t o f Kalinga was a great la n d mark i n the
histor y o f M agad h a a n d o f I n dia It m arks the close of
that career o f co n quest a n d aggran dise m e n t which was
ushered i n b y B i m bis ara s a n n exatio n of A nga I t ope n s

a n e w era a n era o f peace of social prog r ess o f religio u s

p r opaga n da a n d at the sa m e ti m e o f political stag n atio n
militar y i n e f ci e n c y duri n g which the
a n d perhaps of
m arti al spirit of i m peri a l M a gad h a was d y i n g out for wa n t
of exercise The era o f D i gvi j aya w as over the era o f
Dh amm a vi j a ya was a bout to begi n
,

'

P O L ITI CA L H I S T O RY O F I N D I A

162

give an accou n t of the exten t

o f As oka s do m i n io n s a n d the ma n n er i n which th e y were
ad m i n istered befo re the E m pe ror e m b ar ked o n a n e w polic y
As oka me n tio n s l ata li p u tra K h a l a ti ka pa va ta Kosa m bi
L u nnm i n i gam a Kal i nga ( i n cludi n g T o ss li an d S a m apa)
S u va r nagi r i U j j ay i n i a n d T a k s h a s i la expressl y as bei n g
a m o n g those places which we r e u n de r his r ule
Bey o n d Ta k h a si la la y the vass a l states of the Y o n as
The exact situatio n o f
K a m b oj as a n d t h e Ga n d h aras
The
th e Y o n a state has n o t y et bee n determi n ed
M a h ava i i sa evide n tl y r efers to it a n d i ts chief cit y A la s a n d a
which Geiger ide n ti es wi th the tow n of Alexa n dria
fou n de d b y the M a cedo n ia n c o n que ror n ear Kabul
1 9 L)
m
a
Geiger
p
Ka
boj
as
we
have
ah ava ms a
M
al
(
read y see n co r respo n ds to R aj a p u r a o r R a jaur n ea r P u n ch
i n Ka smi r T h e ter ritor y o f the G a n dh ar as at th is ti m e l a y
to the west o f the I n dus an d d i d n o t i n clude
which was r uled b y a pri n cel y Vicero y a n d was th e
capital o f the prov i n ce of U t tarapa th a ( of Kali ng a
p 40 7 R aj o s o k asy o t ta rapa th e
E d i ct ; D i vy avad an a
The capital o f the vassal
T a k sh asi la n a gar a rn etc )
state o f G an dh ara w as appare n tl y P u sh k aravati ( of C a r m
L ec 1 9 1 8 p
The i n cl u sio n of K a s m i ra withi n As oka s e m pire is
proved b y the testi mo n y o f H i ue n T s a n g s R ecords
W
a tters Vol I pp 2 6 7 2 7 1 ) an d K a lh a na s R aj a ta ra ng i n i
(
:
s oka
a lha na
I
K
sa
y
s
The
faithful
A
2
0
1
(
This ki n g who had freed hi mself
r eig n ed ove r t h e earth
fro m si n s a n d h a d e m braced the doct r i n e o f J i n a covered
A t the
Su s k al e t ra a n d V i tas tat ra wit h n u m e r ous S t u pa s
to w n of V i tas tal ra there stood w i t h i n the pr eci n cts of
the D h a r m ara nya Vill ara a C h a ity a bui lt by h i m the
heigh t o f which could n o t be reached by the e y e That
illust r ious ki n g built the to w n o f Sri na ga ri T h is si n l ess
p r i n ce after re m ov i n g the old st u ccoed e n cl osure of
W e s h o u ld pause h ere

to

'

'

'

P O L I T I CA L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

1 64

P eriplus

products Bisi an d M ah ab i si
n
n
h
a
s
t
a
n
A
r
t
s
r
a
r
me
tio
ed
i
p
were
de
ived
from
them
9
7
(
)
I n the co m me n tar y o n the A r th as as tr a ( S h am asas tri s
Tra n slatio n p 9 1 n 1 0 ) it is sta ted that the twelve
v illages prod u ci n g Bisi an d M ah ab i si are situated o n the
Him alay as
We lear n f ro m the classical writers that th e co u n tr y
i e Be n gal f or m ed a part of th e
o f the G a n gar i d ae
do m i n ion o f the k i n g o f th e P ras i i i e M a gad h a as earl y
time o f A gra mm es i e the last N an da Ki n g
as the
2
2
1
pp
A
passage
r i n dl e I n v Ale x
o f P li n y
C
M
(
clearl y suggests that the P al i b o th r i dom i n ated the
whole tract al o n g the Gan ges ( I n d A n t 1 8 7 7
That
the Magadhan ki n gs retai n ed their hold o n Be n gal as late
o f the
as th e time of As oka is proved b y the testimo n y
p 2 55) an d o f
D i vyavad an a ( of S m ith s A s oka 3 r d e d
H i u e n Tsa n g who saw S t u pas of that mo n arch n ear Tamra
l i pti an d K am asu va rna ( i n W est Be n gal ) i n Sa m ata ta
i
n
u ndra var d h a n a
P
E
ast
Be
as
well
as
orth
n gal )
N
(
(
Be n gal ) K amar u pa ( Assa m ) seems to ha v e lai n ou tside
th e e m pire The C hi n ese pilgri m saw n o m o n ume n t o f
As oka i n that cou n tr y
W e have see n that i n the so u th the Ma u r y a pow er
at on e time had pe n etrated as far a s the P o d i yi l Hill i n
the T i n n eva ll y district I n the ti m e o f A s oka the Mau r y a
f ron t ier had receded probabl y to the P e n n ar river n ear
The m ajor part o f the D ecca n w as ruled b y the
N ellore
v iceregal pri n ces o f T osal i a n d S u varna gi r i But certai n
strips o f territor y were occupied b y vassal tribes e g the
A n dhras P u li n d as Bhoj as an d B as h tri k a s T h e word
P i t i n i k a me n tio n ed i n R ock E d i cts V a n d XIII should
accordi n g to P ro f B h an d ark ar n o t be read as a separate
adj ective qu a lif y i n g B ash tri k a ( E dic t
n a m e but as a n
V ) an d Bhoj a ( E dict XI II ) The P rofessor d r aws o u r
atte n tio n to certai n passages i n the A ngu ttara N i k aya
,

an d

th e n ames

of
,

th e
.

EAR

III
(
se n se

LY Y EAR S

or

ASO K A

165

where the ter m P e t tan i k a occurs i n the

propert y give n b y father ( In d
o f o n e who e n j o y s
The A n dhras a n d the P u l i n d as are as
An t 1 91 9 p
we have alread y see n me n tio n ed i n a passage o f the
The Bhojas are also me n tio n ed i n
A i tar e ya Br ahma n a
that work as rulers o f the south P l i n y q u oti n g from
M e gas th en e s say s that the A n d arae ( A n dhras ) possessed
n umerous v illages
thi r t y tow n s defe n ded b y walls an d
towers an d supplied their ki n g with an arm y of
i n fan tr y
cavalr y an d
elepha n ts ( I n d A n t
1 8 77 p
The A n dhra capital ( A n d h apu ra) was
situated o n the Tela vah a river which sa y s P rof Bhan dar
kar is either the m oder n Tel or T eli n gi r i both owi n g
n ear
the co n n es of the Madras P reside n c y a n d the
C e n tral P rovi n ces The P a li a das are i n variabl y associated
with th e Vi n dh y a n regio n i n th e P u r anas
P uli n d a Vi n dh y a P u sh i k a V aid arbh a D and a k ai h saha
M
ats
y
a
p
1
4
1
(
P uli n d a Vi n dh y a M u lik a V ai d arbh a D andak ai h saha
V
y
u
5
a
5
(
Their capital P u li n d an a gara la y n ot far from Bhils a
The Bhojas an d the R ash tri k as were apparen tl y the
a n cestors of the M ah abh oj as a n d the M ah ara th i s o f the
Satav ah an a period ( S mith A s oka third cd pp 1 6 9
The Bhoj as appare n tl y dwelt i n Berar an d the R ash tri kas
i n Mah ar ash t ra
I n th e west A soka s E mpire e x te n ded to the Arabia n
S ea an d i n cluded A p aran ta ( Surparak a N asik etc accord
i n g t o M ar k and e ya P 57 49 52 ) a n d the vassal state o f
S u ras h tra which was gover n ed b y the Y a va n araj a T u sh ash
m
o f the n a m e shows that
D
r
S
ith
sa
y
s
that
the
for
h
m
a
p
the Y avan araj a m ust have bee n a P ersia n but accordi n g
to this i n terpretation the Y avan a D h a m m ad e va the S aka
U s h ava d ata ( R i s h a b h a d a tta ) a n d t h e Kush an V as udeva
m u st h aVe bee n all n ative Hi n dus o f I n di a If Greeks
.

70 3 00 )
,

"

PO L ITI CA L H I S T O R Y

1 66

'

IN DI A

or

other foreig n e r s ad opted H i n d u na m es there is n o

wo n de r th a t so m e o f t h e m assu m ed Iranic appellation s
There is t h e n n o good g r ou n d for assumi n g that
T us h as h p h a was n o t a Greek b ut a P ersia n
Havi n g described the exte n t o f As oka s e m pi re
we n o w proceed to give a b r ief accou n t of its ad m i n ist ra
tio n A soka co n ti n ued the C ou n cil govern m e n t o f his
predecessors There are refere n ces to the E m pe r or s
de ali n gs with the P arishad i n R ock E dicts I II a n d VI
S e n art took P a ri s h a to m ea n S a ngha an d B ii h l e r u n der
stood b y i t th e C o mm ittee of caste o r sect B ut
M r Jaya s w a l has poi n ted out t hat the P a r i sh a o f the
E dicts is the M an t r i p ar i sh ad of the A r th as as tra T h e
i n sc r ip tio n s prove that As oka retai n ed also the s y s te m
of P rov i n cial Gover n m e n t existi n g u n der
his forefathe r s
T o sa l i S u va rna gi r i U jj a y i n i an d Ta k sh a s i l a were eac h
u n der a p r i n ce o f the blood roy al ( Ku m ala o r A yapu ta )
The E mperor a n d the P ri n ces we r e helped b y a host
of of cials who fell u n de r the followi n g classes
1
The M a h am atr as
also A r th a sas tr a pp 1 6 2 0
a nd

'

'

58 , 6 4, 2 1 5, 2 3 7

The B aj u k as
3
The P rad e s i k a s or P rad es i k as
4 The Y utas ( t h e Y u k ta s o f t h e A r th a s as tra pp
1 9 9 R am a y a na VI
M an n VIII
5
P ulis a
2.

'

6 5,

59 ,

6.

P a t i ve d a k a

V a ch ab h u m i k a

T h ere was a b od y o f M ab am atras i n each great ci ty

and
distri c t (ah al a) o f the e m pire
Th e i n sc r iptio n s
m e n tio n the M a h am atras of K au sam b i T o s a li Sa m apa
S u va rn a g i r l a n d I s i la
I n the Kali ng a E d icts we h a ve
ce r tai n M a h am at ra s d i sti n guis h ed b y th e te r m N aga la
V i y o h al a k a
The N a gal V i y o h al a k a of the E dic ts
co r respo n d to the P au r a vyavah ar i k as o f the A r th a sas tra
.

P O L I TI C A L

1 68

H I S T O RY 0 15 I N D I A

ide n tical with the R aj ukas a n d the R ajj u gah ak a A m ach

chas The A r th as as tra ( p 2 3 4) refers to a class o f Of cials

c a lled C ho ra R ajj u k as but there is n o refere n ce to

the R aj j u k a s proper although o n p 6 0
is
C hora R ajj u
m e n tio n ed i n co n j u n ctio n with
As reg a rds the P ra de si i k as o r P rad e S i k as S e n art
Kern an d B ii h le r u n derstood the ter m to de n ote local
gover n or s o r local chiefs S m ith took it to mea n D ist rict
O f cers
The word occurs o n l y i n the third R ock E dict
where the fu n ctio n a r ies i n questio n are i n cluded with
the R aj u k as a n d the Y utas i n the ordi n an ce Of the
Tho m as derives the word fro m p r a d es a
A n u samyan a
which m ea n s repo r t ( J R A S 1 9 1 5 p 9 7 A r th a Sas tra
p 1 1 1 ) by the rule Of P ani n i tr i j a k abh yamk ar tari ( II
ide n ti es the P rad e Si k a s or P ra d e i k as o f
an d
the E dict with th e P rad es h tr i s o f the A r th a sas t ra
The m ost i m por ta n t fu n ctio n s of the P r ad e sh tr i s we r e
of
taxes o r supp r essio n of
B a li p ra gra h a ( collectio n
recalcitra n t chiefs ) K anta k a s o dh an a ( ad m i n ist r atio n o f
c r i m i n al j ustice ) C h o ra m ar ga na ( tracki n g o f thieves ) a n d

'

'

A d h yak s h anam

ad h

k
h
a
s
a
y

u ru s h anam

n i y a m an a

ch a

n te n de n ts
checki
superi
The
y
acted
a n d their m en )
ng
(
as i n ter m ediaries betwee n the S a mah a t ri o n the o n e
ha n d a n d the G o pas S th an i ka s a n d A dh yak s h as o n the
other
A r th a Sas tr a pp 1 42 2 0 0 2 1 7
As t o the Y utas or Y u k tas the y are represe n ted b y M a n n
a s the custodia n s Of P r a nas h tad h i a ta dra y a lo s t
VII
I
4
3
)
(
g
(
property which was recov ered ) I n the A r th a sas tra too the y
are m e n tio n ed i n co n n ectio n with Sam u d aya or s tate fu n ds
The P uli sa
w hich the y are represe n ted as m isappropri a ti n g
are app a re n tl y ide n tical with the P u r u s h as or R aja P u r u
shas Of the A r th a sas tra ( pp 59
The P a ti ved a k a are
whil e
doubtless the C h ar a s referred to i n C hap 1 6 ( p
the V a ch abh m i kas were evide n tl y charged with the superi a
ten de n ce Of V raj a referred to i n chapter 2 4 ( pp 59
.

'

'

TH E MA U R Y A E M P I R E

TH E

D H A M M A V I JA Y A A N D

1.

A S OK A

AF TE R

TH E

ER A

D E CL I N E

KA L I N G A WA R

OF

We have alread y see n that the Kali nga war Ope n ed a

D uri n g
n e w epoch i n the histo r y O f M a ga d h a a n d of I n dia
the rst thirtee n y ears o f his reig n A s oka was a ty pical

Magadhan sovereig n the i n he r ito r o f the polic y o f

Bi mbis ara Of M ah apad m a an d Of C ha n d r aguptaco n q uer
After
i n g p e oples suppressi n g revolt a n n exi n g territor y
the Kali nga war all this is cha n ged The older poli tic a l
philosoph y Of Vassakara an d K au ti l ya gave wa y to a n e w
state craft i n spi r ed b y the teachi n g of the sage of the
Sak ya s Before proceedi n g to give an accou n t o f the
re markable chan ge we s h ould s ay a few words
about th e religious de n om i n atio n s of I n dia an d th e
co n dition o f societ y d uri n g the reig n o f the gr eat
i n n ovator
I n the d ay s O f A s ok a the people o f I n dia were divided
i n to m an y sects o f which the followi n g were the most
i m porta n t :
The orthodox D eva worsh ippe r s
1
The Aj i vikas or the followers of Gos ala Ma ukhali
2
putta
The N i r gra n th as or Jai n as i e the followers o f
3
N i ga nth a N atap u tta w h o is co mm o n l y called Mah avira
o r Vardha m an a
4 The followers Of Gauta m a Buddha Sak y a m u n i
I n E dict IV we have th e followi n g accou n t of t h e
prevaili n g state of societ y : for a l o n g pe r iod p a st eve n
for ma n y hun dred years have i n creased th e sacri ci a l
.

'

P O L I TI CA L H I S TO RY O F I N D I A

1 70

slaughter o f livi n g creatures the killi n g Of a n i m ate bei n gs

u n see ml y behaviour to relatives u n see m l y behaviour to
Brah m an as an d ascetics
The ki n gs used to
of
o o u t o n s o c a lled
Vih
ra
y
t
ras
tou
rs of
pleasure
a
a
g
(
i n which
M ahabh ar ata XV 1 1 8 K au ti lya p
hu n ti n g a n d other si m ilar a m
use m e n ts used t o be practised
E dict VI II ) The people pe r for m ed va r ious
(R
cerem o n ies ( m arn g ala ) on occasio n s Of sick n ess weddi n gs
of
so n s the weddi n gs o f daugh ters the bi r th o f
childre n an d departure on j our n e y s The wo m a n ki n d
per f orm ed m an y
ma n ifol d t r ivial a n d worthless
cere m o n ies ( R E dict IX )

'

T h e C h a ng e

A sok a

R e li gi o n .

As oka h i m self was at rst a D eva wo r shipper He

had n o scruple about th e slaughter o f m e n a n d a n i m als
for m erl y i n the kitch en of His S acred an d Gracious
Majest y the Ki n g each day m a n y hu n dred thousa n ds o f
liv i n g creatures were sl augh tered to m ake curries
The
hecatomb o f the Kali nga war has al r ead y bee n me n tio n ed
The sigh t of the m iser y an d bloodshed i n th at sa n gui n ar y
ca m paign m ade a deep impressio n o n h i m a n d awake n ed
re m orse profou n d
i n his breast f eeli n gs o f a n us o ch a n am
sorrow a n d regret
About this ti m e he ca m e u n der the
i n ue n ce of B uddhist teachi n g We read i n R ock E dict
XIII directl y after the Kali ngas had bee n a n n exed bega n
His S acred Maj esty s z ealous p r otectio n o f the L aw o f
P iet y ( d h ra m apala n am) his love Of that L aw ( dhr a m a
kamata ) an d his i n culcatio n o f that L aw
Although As oka beca m e a Buddhist he was n o t an
e n e my either Of the D evas o r the Brah m a nas U p to the
last he took pride i n calli n g hi m self D evan a mpi ya H e
'

V i h ar ay at ras u p a n e l) K ur nr i

jo

Yd h i
u

tb i ra h

k amim ma h ate j l} pr a d a d Av a m b i k as u t e .
Ma n a a se e a so Ja a k a s N o . 8 7 , an d N O 1 6 3

S ar van

F or

gl

F o r A ba

an d

V i v h a

s e e a so

M b h V . 1 41 . I 4.
.

( H at th i mah g a la )

P O L IT I CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

1 72

Kali nga war the histor y Of I n dia was the histor y of the
expan sio n O f M agad h a fro m a ti n y state i n S outh Bih ar
to a giga n ti c E m pire exte n di n g fro m the foot Of the
Hi n duk ush to the borders of the Ta m il cou ntr y After
the Kali nga war e n sued a peri od Of stag n atio n at the e n d
The e m pi r e g radu all y
o f which th e process is reversed
dwi n dled down i n exte n t till it sa n k to the positio n from
which Bi m bisara an d his successors had raised it
True to his pri n ciple A s oka m ade n o atte m pt to
a n n ex the fro n tier ( Pr ach a mta) ki n gdo m s vi z C hola
Pand y a S ati yapu tra K e ral a pu tra T al nbapamn i ( C e y lo n )
O n the co n trar y
an d the real m of A mt i y a k o Y o n ar aj a
he mai n ta i n ed frie n dl y relatio n s with the m
Th e C hola cou n tr y was drai n ed b y th e river K aver i
districts o f Trichi n opol i a n d Ta n j ore
a n d co m prised the
We lear n fro m a S outh I n dia n i n scriptio n ( H u l tz sch S I I
How could
V ol I p 3 4) that Hara asked G u n ab h a r a
I stan di n g i n a temple o n ea r th view t h e great powe r
?
a
r
i
r
the river K ve
Whe n P u l ak e s i n
o f the C holas o
I I strove to co n q uer the C holas the K aver i had her
curre n t Obstructed b y the ca u s e w a v fo r m ed b y his
elepha n ts
The C hola capital was U rai y ur ( S a n skrit
U ra ga pu r a F) o r O ld Trichi n op ol y
The P and y a cou n try correspo n ded to the Madu ra a n d
districts a n d had its capital at M a du ra
T i n n e vall y
K
The
rivers
r i ta m al a o r V a i a i a n d
a k sh i n a Mathur a)
D
g
(
Tam rap arni owed through it K atyay an a d e r ives P an d y a
fro m P and u The P and a s are m e n tio n ed as the rulin g
race o f I n draprastha i n the Mah abh ar ata as well as i n
several Jatakas P tole m y ( cir 1 50 A D ) speaks o f the
cou n tr y of th e P a n d o o u o i i n the P a j ab There ca n be
that P an du was the n a m e o f a r eal t r ibe i n
n o doubt
I n dia K atyay an a s sta te m e n t regardi n g the
n orther n
co n n ectio n o f the P andyas w ith th e P andu s receives so m e
suppor t from the fact that the n a m e of the Pand y a
.

A SO K A A F T E R T H E

K A L I NG A WA R

1 73

capita l ( Madura) was ide n tical with the fa m ous city o f

M a thu ra i n th e S ras e n a cou n tr y which accor di n g to
E pic t r aditio n was the seat of a fa m il y i n ti m atel y asso
ci a t e d b y ties o f frie n dship a n d m arriage with the P an d u s
of I n d raprasth a The co n n ection betwee n the P an du s th e
Sura s e n a s an d the P an d vas see m s to be alluded to i n the
co n fused stories n a r rated b y M e gas th e n es regardi n g
Herakles a n d P a n d ai a ( I n d A n t 1 8 7 7 p
V e n k a t es va ra i yar
Sa ti yapu tra is ide n ti e d b y Mr
k
h
with
e tr a
or
t
r
a
t
a
s
v
4
1
4
2
S
a
a
5
J
A
S
pp
R
1
1
9
8
y
(
)
But P rof K A i ya n gar poi n ts out that the
K a ch i p u ra
te r m Sa tyav ra ta k s h e tra is applied to the tow n K a ch i o r a
pa r t of it n o t to the cou n tr y depe n de n t upo n it There is
besides the po i n t whether vr a ta could beco m e p i t ta Mr
prefers B h a n d ar k ar s ide n ti ca tio n with
A i ya n ga r
He takes Sa ti yap u tra to be a collective n a m e
Sa t p u t e
m atria r chal co m mu n ities like the Tulus
o f t h e various
a n d the
Accord i n g
N ay ars ( J R A S 1 9 1 9 pp 58 1
to D r S m ith ( As oka Third E d p 1 6 1 ) Sa ti yap u tra is
rep r ese n te d b y the S at y a m a n gala m Taluk of C oi m batore
K e ra l a p u t ra
K
t
a l a u tr a
e
or
C
hera
is
M
lab
r
a
a
)
(
p
Its capital w a s Va nj i n ea r C ochi n
C e y lo n was k n ow n i n a n cie n t times as P arasam u d ra
a
l
s
i
u
n
u
a
m
Greek
P
e
d
see
R
a
y
C
haudhuri
n
n
I
d
A
t
(
1 9 1 9 pp 1 9 5 9 6 ) as well as T am rap a r ni ( Greek Tap ro
ba n e )
Tarn ba pamn i i e
Tam r aparni is m e n tio n ed i n
R ock E dicts I I an d XII I o f A s oka
D r S m ith n o w
2
rd E d
1
A
oka
p
takes
the
word
to
mea
t
C
e
y
lo
n
s
3
6
n
n
o
)
(
but the river Tam ra par n i i n T i n n evally He refers to the
a Ta mb a pamn i
which accordi n g to h i m
G i rn a r text
i n dicates that the rive r is m ea n t n o t the isla n d N o w i n
E d ict I I the ph r ase a T a m b apamn i comes after K e ta la
puto an d n o t after P ad a The expressio n K eta lapu to as
.

.,

'

On

re a d i n g

w as a so s

La w

u gge ste d

Anc

i t Hi d
en

by M r . N L . D e y .
.

l ty ( p

Po i

87

n.

n d

th t t h i d t i t i
a

en

ca

on

P O L IT ICA L H I S TO RY O F I N D I A

174

far as the

is hardl y appropriate because the

We therefore prefer to
Tam ra parni is a P and y a river
take Tam ra pa rni to m ea n C e y lo n As oka s C e y lo n ese
co n te m pora r y was D e van ampi ya Tissa wh ose accessio n
m ay be dated about 2 51 or 2 47 B C
As oka m a i n tai n ed f r ie n dl y relat i o n s n o t o n l y with the
Ta m i l powe r s o f the south but also with his Helle n istic
fro n tager A n ti o ch os Th e OS ki n g Of Sy ria a n d Weste r n
Asia ( B C 2 6 1 2 46 ) a n d eve n with the ki n gs the n eigh
bours Of A n ti o ch os n a m el y P tole m y P h i l a d elph o s ki n g
Of E g y pt ( B C 2 8 5 2 47 ) Magas ki n g Of C y re n e i n
A n t i go n o s G o n a tas
N orth Africa ( about B C 2 8 5
an d
ki n g Of Macedo n ia ( B C 2 7 7
Alexan der who
ruled over E pi rus accordi n g to D r S m ith Beloch a n d
H u l tz sch however suggested ( J R A S 1 9 1 4 pp 9 43 ff )
that A l i k a su d ara of E dict XI II is Ale x a n der Of C ori n th

n d n o t Ale x a n de r o f E pirus
2
4
4
a
B
C
C
ir
5
2
2
2
2
7
)
(
(
cir 2 55) s on of P y rrhus
Though Asoka did n o t covet the territories Of h i s
he gave them advice
n eighbours there is evide n ce that
occasio n s a n d established philan thropic i n stitutio n s i n
on
their do m i n io n s I n other words he regarded them as
Objects o f religious co n q ues t ( Dh amm a v i j a ya )
M y n eighbours to o should lear n this lesso n
M
E
dict
R
(
Amo n g his fro n tagers the C holas P andyas the
K e ta l ap u t ra as far as Tam rapa rn i
Sat i yap u tra the
A n ti och o s the Greek ki n g a n d eve n the ki n gs the n eigh
bours Of that A n ti o ch o s eve r y wh ere have bee n mad e
heali n g arr a n ge m e n ts Of H is S acred a n d Gracious
Majest y the Ki n g
I n E dict XIII As oka declares that the co n quest O f the
Law o f P iet y
has bee n w on b y His S ac red
all h is n eighbours as far as six hu n dred le a gues
w here the ki n g of the Greeks n a m ed A n t i o ch o s dwells
T am r apar ni

P O L ITI CA L

1 76

H I S TO RY

OF INDIA

co n de m n ed b y A si o k a as bei n g i n co n sis te n t with his

pri n ciples The othe r ki n d the semi religious theat
r i ca l pe r for m a n ce
so m eti m es give n i n th e te m ples Of
S a ra svat i the goddess of lear n i n g w a s app a re n tl y n o t
i n cluded a m o n g Offe n sive S a maj as D r Tho m as ( J R A S
1 9 1 4 p p 3 9 2 ff ) describes the disapproved S a m aja as
a
celeb ratio n of ga m es o r co n tests taki n g place i n an a re n a
sur rou n ded b y platfor m s ( m a ch a ) f or
o r a m phithe a t r e
spectator s
This ki n d Of S am aj a is app a r e n t
l y referred to i n th e followi n g li n es o f the Virat a parva o f
the M a h abh ar ata
Y e cha kechi n n i y o ts ya n ti S a maj e sh u n i yo d h a kah
Virata
(
Tat ra Mall ah sa mape t u r d i gbh y o raja n s ah a srasah
S a m aje Brahm ano r aja n tath a P a s u pa te ra p i
,

M a h ak ayah m ah av i ry ah K al a k a j a i v asu rah

I
i
b
d
1
1
5
3
,
,
(

The ha r m less
V ats yay a n a

te

ha

han i

Sa maj ah)

am aj a is probabl y the

K am a s t ra

refer r ed to

in

j
n i u k tan am
m
t
n
i
a
y
y

k
h
s
as a
P
a
s
s
a
m
a
a
y
(
y

b h av a n e

S ar a s va tya

on e

va

ra

As oka deter m i n ed to put a stop to the practices refer

red to above which he did n o t approve At the sa m e
ti m e he wa n ted to i m prove th e m o ra l a n d m ate r ial
co n ditio n of the people to such a n exte n t as to e ff ect the
associatio n o f gods with m e n ( cf Mi n or R ock E dict I )
The m e a n s e m plo y ed to achieve this Obj ect ma y be classed
u n der fo u r heads :
1 A d m i n istrative refo rms
2 D isse m i n atio n of i n s tructio n s i n the D ha m m a
f
L
aw
P
iet
y
o
)
(
3 Be n evole n t activit y ; pro m otio n o f t h e welf ar e
o f m a n a n d beast
4 R eligious toleratio n a n d preve n tio n o f schism i n
the Buddhist church

A S O K A A F TE R

A d mi n i s tr a ti ve R

the

In

rs t

e f o r ms .

M ah am atra s

an d

d e s i k as ,

1 77

place As ok a i n stituted t h e Q ui n que n n ial

or circuit o f the Y utas R aj u k as P ra

A n as a mg ana

WA R

T H E K A L I NL A

S m ith ( Asoka

Mr

Ja y as w a l

and

Dr

editio n p 1 6 4) a re of opi n io n that

the whole ad m i n ist r ative staff fro m the B aj uka a n d the
P rad eS i k a do w n to the Y uta could n o t possi bl y go o n
ci rcui t at o n ce ever y v e y ears The y i n te r pret the te r m
as sig n if y i n g a regular s y ste m of t r a n sfers f ro m o n e
statio n to a n oth er But th e re is n othi n g i n the text to
sho w that A L L the o ffi ce r s we r e r equi r ed to go o n ci r cuit
The an u samyan a O f the Y ut a s R aj u k as a n d
A T ON C E
P ra d eSi k as was m ai n l y i n te n ded for propaga n da w o r k
T h e a n u sa myan a o f th e M a h am atras w a s specially i n st i tuted
f o r the pu r pose of checki n g m i sc a r r iage of j ustice a rbi
t ra r y i m p r iso n m e n t a n d to r tu r e i n the outl y i n g P rovi n ces
Kali
ga
a i n i a n d T a k s h a s i la
n
U
jj y
)
(
S eco n dl y A s oka created a n u m ber o f n e w posts
D h ar m am a h amat ras a n d
The
e g
D h a r m a y u tas
D har m a m ah am atras we r e give n a protective m issio n
a m o n g people of a l l sects i n clu d i n g the Brah m a na s a n d
the N i rgra n th as or Jai n as a n d a m o n g the Y ava n a
K a m b oj a s Ga n dh aras R as h tr i k as an d all the A paran t a s
A m o n g serva n ts a n d m aste r s Brah m an as an d t h e wealth y
a m o n g t h e helpless an d th e aged t h e y ar e e m plo y ed i n f r ee
i n g fro m worldl y cares thei r subordi n ates ( i n the depa r t
m e n t ) of th e L aw o f P iet y T h e y a r e also e m plo y e d o n the
or executio n i n
r evisio n o f ( se n te n ces o f ) i m p r iso n m e n t
the r ed uctio n o f pe n a lties or ( the g ra n t of ) rele ase o n t h e
grou n ds o f motive havi n g c h i ld r e n i n stig a tio n o r
adva n ced y ears
At P atal i p u tra a n d i n a l l provi n cia l
to w n s i n the fe m ale establish m e n ts O f the ki n g s brothe r s
sisters as wel l as of ot h e r r el a t i ves the y a r e
an d
eve r y where e m plo y ed The D h a r m am ah am atra s we r e
further e n gaged ever y where i n the i m peri a l do m i n io ns
3 rd

P O L ITI CA L H I S TO RY O F I N D I A

1 78

a m o n g the D h ar may u tas with regard to the co n ce rn s o f

the L aw the establish m e n t of t h e L aw a n d th e b u si n ess
Of al m s givi n g
The e m peror was n aturall y a n xious to keep hi m self
full y i n for m ed with out del ay about all public a ff airs
speciall y about the doi n gs of the M a h am at ra s o n who m
the success of his m issio n m ai n l y depe n ded He there fore
gave special di rectio n s t o the P at i ve d a k a s that whe n a
matter o f urge n c y co mm itted t o the M ah am atras an d
discussed i n the P ar i shad occas io n ed a divisio n Of Opi n ion
or adjour n m e n t he m ust be i n formed without dela y
It is appare n t fro m the Kal i nga E dicts a n d R ock E d ict
VI that As oka kept a watchful e y e o n the M ah am at ra s
especiall y o n those who ad m i n istered j ustice i n cities B u t
he was m ore i n dulge n t towards his R aj u k as who were
To the R aj u k as
eager to serv e h i m
s e t over ma n y

hu n dred thousan ds of people the e m peror gra n ted

i n depe n de n ce i n the award o f h o n ours an d pe n alties i n
order that those O f cials m ight perfor m their d uties co n
He howeve r wa n ted to main tain
d e n tl y a n d fearlessl y
so m e u n ifor m it y i n pe n alties as w el l as i n procedure
F o r this reaso n he issued the followi n g rule
TO co n de m n ed m e n l y i n g i n priso n u n der se n te n ce
O f death a respite Of three da y s is gra n ted
L astl y As oka issued ce r t a i n regulatio n s restrictin g
slaughter a n d m utilatio n Of a n i mals a n d up to the twe n t y
seve n th y ear o f his coro n atio n e ff ected twe n t y ve j a il
d eliveries

M ea s

ur es a d op te d

th e

to d i ss emi na te I ns tr

L aw

ucti o ns

in

P i e ty .

The La w of P iet y accordi n g to the S eco n d P i lla r

E dict co n sisted i n A pas i n a ve bah u k ayan e da y a d an e
sache so ch aye
little i m piety ma n y good d ee ds

tr u th f ul n ess p u rity
compas s io n liberalit y
I n M i n or
,

P O L I TI CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N DI A

1 80

A
i
k
h
n
re
dh
n
other
d
m
i
a
a
a
)
g
(
)
represe n tatio n s o f a d i vi n e n ature P rof Bh an d a r k ar
nt
9
n
A
1
1
2
p
2
6
refers
to
the
P
li
h
d
m
n
av
a
t
t
u
V
I
i
a
a
(
)

H
(

as ti d a sa n a

m a ss e s

of

which d e scribes the sple n dour of t he various celestial

abodes ( Vi m an as ) i n or d e r to i n d uce liste n ers a n d
spectators to lead good an d u n ble m ished lives a n d thereb y
attai n to these A soka see m s to have made rep r ese n tatio n s
these Vi m an as an d pa raded them i n va r ious places
of
Hasti accordi n g to P rof B h a n d a rk ar is S veto hasti i e
Buddha himself who is also desc r ibed as G aj a ta m a i e
As regards A gi k amdh a ( A g n i s k an d h a) the
G aj o t tam a
P rofessor draws o u r atte n tio n to the J ataka N o 40 which
refers to a blaz i n g re pit created b y M ara o n the
sur face o f which the Bodhisattva strode an d gave a bowl
to a hu n gr y P a ch ch e k a Buddha a n d extolled al m s givi n g
While his o f cers were bus y p reach i n g the n e w Gospel
the E m peror hi m self did n o t re m ai n idle I n h is elev e n th
reg n al y ear he we n t o u t to Bod h G ay a ( a yay a S a m bo d h i m )
a n d thus co m m e n ced the to u rs o f P iet y ( D h a mm a yata) i n
the place o f the old tours of pleasu r e ( V ihara yata) I n the
tours of P iet y this was the practice v isiti n g ascetics a n d
Brahmanas with liber a lit y to the m visiti n g elders with
largess of gold ; vi s i ti n g th e people of the cou n tr y ( J a n a pad a )
with in struction i n the L aw of P iet y a n d discussio n o f
that L aw The m e m ory o f a pious t our i n As oka s twe n t y
rst reg n al y ear ( B C 2 49 accordi n g to S mith ) is p reserved
b y the R u m m i n d ei a n d N i gl i va epig ra phs i n the N epale se
Ta r ai These records prove that A s oka visited th e birth
place o f Gautam a an d paid revere n ce to the st u pa o f
K o n ak am an a o n e o f the for m er Buddhas
I n 2 42 B C accordi n g to D r S m ith As oka issued the
S eve n P illar E dic ts which co n tai n a re v ie w of the me asures
take n duri n g his reig n f or the pro motio n o f religio n the

teachi n g o f m oral dut y

.

.,

So

B h a n d ark ar

sc

h l
tk
t d th t S
o a rs

co n e n

S a m bo d h i
a mbod h i

is

to
eq

ean

u i va l e nt

u pre m e

t o Bo

d h i or

k no w

l dg
e

e.

M uh l b od h i .

B u t P ro f

A SO K A A F TE R
B e n evo le n t A cti vi ty

TH E

r o mo ti o n o

M an

K AL I NG A WA R

a nd

B ea s t

18 1

We lf a r e

th e

As oka abolished the s a cri cial slaugh ter o f a n i ma ls

o ff e n sive S a m aj as a n d the m assacre o f livi n g crea
and
tures to m ake curries i n the i m perial kitche n Rock E dict
VI II refers t o the abolitio n o f the v i h aray at ras or tours o f
pleasu re i n which h u n ti n g an d othe r si milar a m useme n ts
used to be practised P ill a r E dict V con tai n s a code o f
regulatio n s ( D h am m an i y a m a ) r estricti n g slaughter a n d
D r S m ith poi n ts o u t that the
m utilatio n of a n imals
prohibitio n s agai n st a n i m al slaugh ter i n this edict coi n cide
to a co n siderable exte n t wit h those recorded i n the

A r th a sas tra
'

The E m peror established heali n g arra n geme n ts i n two

ki n d n a m el y heali n g arra n ge m e n ts for m en a n d healin g
arra n ge m e n ts for beasts Medici n al herbs also both f or
m e n a n d for beasts wheresoever lacki n g were i m ported
a n d pla n ted :
R oots also a n d fruits wheresoever lacki n g
were i m ported a n d plan ted On the roads wells were dug
a n d trees pla n ted for the e n j o y m e n t o f m a n a n d beast
P ill a r E dict VI I refers to the e m plo y m e n t o f superior
of cers ( m u kh y a s ) i n the distri butio n o f al m s both the
e m peror s o w n a n d those o f the quee n s a n d pri n ces On e
o f the Mi n or P illar E dicts refers t o
the do n atio n s o f the

secon d Q ueen K aru vak i mother o f Ti vara

W hatever
gi f t has bee n give n here b y the seco n d Q uee n be it a
m an go g a rd e n o r pleasure grove o r a l ms house o r augh t

else is recko n ed as proceed i n g from that quee n

s,

'

e l i g i o us

T o ler a ti o n
i n th e B

a nd

th e P

ud d hi s t

r even ti on o

C h u r ch

he
d oes revere n ce to m e n of all sects whether ascetics
P
v a i t an i
a
r
a
o
G
h
householders
ra s tan i ) b y gifts an d
(
j
)
(
various form s o f revere n ce That he was si n cere i n his
In

Rock E dict XII the E m peror d eclares

S ch i s m

t hat

P O L I TI CA L H I S TO RY O F

1 82

l N D IA

professio n s is proved b y the Barabar cave dedicatio n s

i n f avour of the Aj i vika ascetics who were m ore aki n to
the Jai n as tha n to the B uddhists
The E m peror o n l y cared f o r the growth o f the esse n ce

o
f
m
i
n
S
ra
the
atter
ects
He
sa
y
s
that
he
who
a
s
(
)
d o es r eve re n ce to his o w n sect while disparagi n g the sec ts
o f others wholl y fro m attach m e n t to his o w n w ith
i n te n t
to e n ha n ce the sp l e n dour o f his o w n sect i n realit y b y

such co n duct i n i cts the se verest i n j u r y o n his o w n sect

C o n cord ( Samavayo ) is praised b y him as m eritorious
av
o
eva
s
dhu
S
a
m
a
a
)
(
y
Just as As oka tried to secure co n cord amo n g the
vario u s sects so he wa n ted to preve n t schism with i n the
Buddhist church
Traditio n a f rms that a B udd h ist
C ou n cil was co n ve n ed at P atali p u tra duri n g h is reig n
f or the purpose of suppressi n g heres y The S ar n ath
E dict a n d its varian ts m ay be regarde d as e m bod y i n g the
resolution of this C ou n cil ( S mith A s oka third E d p
,

Th e S uccess

an

a i lu r e

D r S mith

A soka

observes that A soka b y his comprehe n sive

of
eva n geli z a tio n succeeded
a n d well pla n n ed measures
i n tra n sfor m in g Buddhism which was a local I n dia n sect
His teach
i n to o n e o f the great religio n s o f the world
i n g co n ti n ued to bear wholesome f ruit lo n g af ter he h a d
p as sed away E ve n i n the fth ce n t u r y A D the rest
houses a n d free hospitals o f M a gad h a e x cited the wo n der
admiratio n of foreign ers The be n e factio n s o f
an d
D h ar masok a were a source o f i n spiratio n to ro y al per
of
G o vi n da ch an d ra o f the
so n a ge s as late as the ti m e
Gaha rwar d y n ast y
T he politi cal record o f th e great M a u rya s earl y y ear s
was n o less brillian t His reig n saw th e n al triumph
those ce n tripetal forces that had bee n at work si n ce
of
n
s
n
e
da
y
Bimbis
ra
The
co
qu
t
of
Kali
ga
f
a
o
s
e
h
t
.

P O L ITI CA L H I S TO RY O F I N D I A

1 84

U n fortu n atel y

K a u ti lya

no

M e gas the n e s h as

or

left

accou n t o f the later M au ryas It is i m possible to

reco n struct a detailed histor y o f A s oka s successors fro m
the scan t y data fu r n ished b y o n e or t wo i n scriptio n s a n d
a f e w Brah m a nical Jai n a an d Buddhist works
A soka had m an y childre n I n P illar E dict VII he
pa y s atte n tio n to the distribution of alms m ade b y all his
childre n an d i n particular to those m ade b y the P ri n ces
so n s of the Q uee ns
It is t o this last categor y that be
lo n ged the Ku m aras who represe n ted the I m perial a u thority
at T ak sh as i l a U j j a yi n i S u varnagi r i a n d T o sa li T i vara
the s o n o f quee n K ar u vak i the o n l y p r i n ce n amed i n the
i n sc r iptio n s does n o t appear to have m ou n ted the thro n e
Three other so n s n a m el y Ku n ala ( S u ya sas ) J ala u k a a n d
Mahe n dra are me n tio n ed i n literatu re I t is however
u n certai n whether Mah e n dra was a s o n of A soka or his
brother
The ay u P urana sa y s that after As oka s d eath h is
eight y ears K u n al a s s on a n d
s on Ku n ala reig n ed for
successor w as B an dh u pali ta an d B an dh u pal i ta s d ayad a
After I n d ra pal i ta ca m e D eva
o r heir was I n d r a p al i ta
an y

Sa ta d h an u s

var ma n ,

an d

B r i h ad r a th a

Mats y a P uran a gives the f ollowi n g list of A s oka s

successors D as ara th a S am pra ti Sa tad h a n van a n d

Th e

B r i h ad ra th a

The Vish nu

P ur ana

fur n ishes the followi n g n a m es

S a ngata Sal i s k a S o mas ar ma n

D as ara th a ,

S u ya s as ,

Sa ta d h a n va n

an d

B r i h ad ra th a .

The D i vyav ad an a ( p 43 3 ) has the followi n g n a m es

S a mpadi V r i h as pati V r i s h as e n a P u s h ya dh ar m a n an d
.

P u sh ya m i tra
of

of

The R aj atara ngi n i me n tio n s Ja lau k a as the s u cce ss or

A soka i n Kas mi r
It is n o t an eas y ta s k to re co n cile the diverge n t ve rs io n s
The realit y o f the e x iste n ce
th e di ff ere n t a u th orities

TH E

L AT E R

M AU R YA S

1 85

Ku n ala is established b y the combi n ed t e sti m o n y of

the P u ranic an d Buddhist works ( which represe n t h i m
as the father of S am pad i ) as well as the ev ide n ce o f the
P at ali pu tra k a lpa o f J i n a p ra bh as u r i the well k n ow n J ai n a
writer The n ame S uy as as f ou n d i n the Vish nu a n d the
Bh agava ta P uranas w as p r obabl y a b i r u da o r epith e t o f
this p r i n ce Traditio n is n o t u n an i m ous regardi n g the
accessio n o f Ku n ala to the i m perial th r o n e
He is
reputed to hav e bee n bli n d His positio n was t herefore
probabl y l i ke that o f D h r itarash t ra o f the Great E pic an d
though n o m i n all y regarded a s th e sove r eig n he was
ph y sicall y u n t to carr y o n t h e work of gover n m e n t
which was presu m abl y e n trusted to his favourite s o n
S am p ra ti who is desc r ibed b y the Jai n a a n d Bud d hist
writers as the i m m ediate successor of As oka
to the
K u n ala s s o n was B an dh u pal i ta accordi n g
Vay u P ur an a a n d S a m pad i ( Sa m p ra ti ) accordi n g to the
the P ata li p u tra k alpa E it h er these
D i vyavad an a a n d
pri n ces were ide n tical or the y were brot h ers I f the latter
be c orrect the n B a n d h u pali ta m ust be ide n ti ed
v ie w
with D asara th a whose r ealit y i s established b y the b rief
dedicator y i n scr iptio n s o n the walls of cave dwelli n gs at
the N agarj u n i Hills which he bestowed upo n the Aj i vikas

in
d e van amp i y a
D a sara th a w h o receives the epithet
the i n scriptio n s was a gr a n dso n of As oka accord i n g to
the Mats y a a n d Vish n u P ur anas a n d the predecessor o f
ng
m
n
varia
t
S
a
gata
accordi
to
the
sa
e
n
S am p r a t i
)
(
authori ties
I n d rap al i t a m ust be ide n ti ed w ith S a m pra ti o r S ali
s uka acco rdi n g as we ide n tify B a n d h u pali ta with D a sa
ratha o r Sam pra ti I n the m atter of the propagatio n o f
the Jai n a faith Jai n a r ecords S peak as highl y o f Sa m pra ti
as Buddhi st records do o f A soka Ji n aprabh asu ri sa y s
i n P atali p u t ra ourished the great ki n g S a m pra t i so n
the
o f K u n ala lord o r Bh ara t a with its three co n ti n e n ts
of

P O L IT I CA L H I S TO RY O F I N D I A

1 86

who established Vih aras f o r Sra m ana s eve n

D r S m ith shows good grou n ds

i n n o n Ar y a n cou n tries
f o r believi n g that t h e domi n io n s o f S a m pra ti i n clud e d
Ava n ti a n d western I n di a
I n his A so ka ( third E d p 7 0 ) h e ad m its that the hy po
thesis th a t A s oka left t w o gra n dso n s o f who m o n e
i
m
nd
a
succeeded
h
i
n
his
aster
n
a
h
other
t
h
t
a
r
a
e
D
a
s
e
)
(
r n do m i n io n s is little more tha n
his
weste
i
n
S
a m p ra t i )
(
a g u ess The Jai n a writers represe n t Sam prati as ruli n g
over P atali p u tra as well as U jj ayi n i His n a m e is m e n
ti o n ed i n the P u ran ic list of A s oka s Magadha n successors
The existe n ce o f Sal i suk a is proved n o t o n l y b y the
testi m o n y o f the Vish nu P u rana but also b y that o f the
G arg i S a m hit a a n d the e Vay u m a n usc r ipt refe r red to b y
He ma y have bee n ide n tical with V r i h aspa ti
P a r gi ter
s o n of S am p ra ti accordi n g to th e D i v y av ad an a
D eva var m an an d So ma sa r m a n are varia n t readi n gs
T h e sa m e is the case with Sa ta dh an u s
o f the sa m e n ame
I t is n o t eas y to ide n tify V r i s h as en a
an d Sa ta d h an va n
P ush ya d h ar m a ; possi bl y the y are merel y b i r u d as o r
and
seco n dar y n a m es o f D eva va r ma n a n d Sa ta dh a n va n
The last I m perial Mau ry a of M a gad h a B r i h ad ra th a is
m e n tio n ed n o t o n l y i n the P uranas but a lso i n B ana s
He was assassi n ated by his ge n er a l
H ar s h a ch ar i ta
P u s h ya m i tra S unga who is wro n gl y descri bed b y the
D i vy ava dan a as o f Ma ur y a desce n t
P ett y Mau r y a ki n gs co n ti n ued to rule i n wester n
I n dia as well as M a gad h a lo n g af ter the exti n ctio n of the
I mperial li n e Ki n g D h aval a of the M a ur y a d y n as t y i s
refer r ed to i n the K a n asw a i n scriptio n o f A D 7 3 8
P rof B h a n d ark ar ide n ti es h i m with D h a va lappa d e va the
great

A r h a n ta
-

'

K i e l h o rn

'

i g ht u
l l y pp

cru e

eo

s,

37

hi
y Th
l th u gh th i i g
hi
u ty
S a m ta

T h e G ar i

Unr

B i i h a ts a nl h l tti

re s s e s

sa

eo r s n

s co

e re

on

w
r

il l b

i gh t

eo

Sa l i s k a

w ck e

u s n e s s ( d h a r ma vd i

u a rr e l so m e
a d h r m i ka

b)

i g
n

he

P O L I TI CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

1 88

As oka Brah ma na sages whose teachi n gs have fou n d a

place i n the Hol y S ruti the m ost sacred literature o f the
Brah m anas declared themselves i n n o u n cer tai n terms
agai n st sac ri ces a n d i n favour of Ah i m s a I n the M u ndak a
U pa n ishad ( l 2 7 ) we have the followi n g S loka :

P lav a

h y ate

a d ri

dh a yaj a r pa

A s h tad asok ta m a var am y es h u

kar m a

E tach ch h re y o y e bh i n an d an ti m dh a
Jaram ri tyu m te p u n are vap i y an t i .

truth are those boats the sacri ces the

eightee n i n which this lo w er cere m o n i a l has bee n told
F ools who p r aise this as the highest good are subj ect

agai n a n d agai n to ol d age a n d death

I n the C h h an
Ghora A ngi ra sa l a y s great
d o gya U pa n ishad ( I I I 1 7
stress o n Ahi m s a
As to the seco n d stateme n t we should re m e m ber th a t
traditio n is n o t u n a n i m ous i n represe n ti n g the M au ryas
as Sudras The P uranas assert n o doubt that after
But this
M ah apad m a there will be ki n gs of Su d r a o r igi n
state m e n t ca n n ot be take n to me an that all the P ost
M a h ap a d m a n ki n gs were Su dras as i n that case the
Su ngas an d the K auvas a lso will have to be classed as
Su dras The M u d rarak sh asa which calls C ha n d ragup ta a
Su dra is a late work a n d its evide n ce is co n tradicted b y
earlier books I n the M ah apar i n i bb an a s u t ta the M o ri yas
n ted as belo n gi n g to the Kshatri y a
are
represe
au ry a s )
M
(
caste The M ah ava msa ( Geiger s T ra n sla t io n p 2 7 )
refers to the M o ri yas as a n oble ( kshatri y a ) cla n a n d re p re
se n ts C ha n dragup ta as a scio n of this cl a n I n the D i vy ava
d an a ( p 3 7 0 ) B i n d u s ara s o n of C ha n dragup ta said to a
gi rl T va m N api n i aha m R aj a K sh a tri y o M urd h abh i s h i k

In
t ah katha m m a y a s ard h a m sa m aga m o bh a v i s h ya t i
the s a m e work ( p 409 ) As oka sa y s to o n e o f his q uee n s

F rail ,

in

D EC LI N E O F T H E
D evi aha m

M A U R YAS

1 89

katha m palandu m
n scriptio n
n dra
n a
M
y
sore
i
C
ha
k
s h a y am i
I
i
h
a
r
b
a
p
gupta is described as an abode o f the usage s o f e m i n e n t
kshat r i y as ( R ice M y sore a n d C oo r g fro m the I n s cr i p
a bh i j ata
tio n s p
K a n ti lya s p r efere n ce o f an
ki n g see m s also t o suggest th a t his sovereig n was bor n
o f a n oble fam il y
cf
A
r t h as as tr a p
(
Havi n g refer r ed to the proh ibitio n o f a n i mal sacri ces

P a nd it S astr i sa y s : this was followed b y a n other ed ict

i n which As oka boasted that those w h o were regarded
as god s o n earth have bee n reduced b y h i m i n to fa lse
gods If it mea n s a n y thi n g it m ea n s that the Brah m a nas
who were reg ar ded as B h d e vas o r gods o n earth had
bee n show n up b y h i m
The origi n al passage referred to above ru n s thus
Y ( i ) i m aya k al ay a Ja m b u d i p as i a m is s dev a husu te
d an i m
s ka t a
P a nd it S i stri foll ow ed the i n terpretatio n of S e n art
But P rof S y lvai n L evi has show n that the wo r d a m i sa
ca n n ot stan d for S a n s kri t a m ri s h a f o r i n the B h abru
edict we n d Mus a a n d n o t Mis a f o r S a n skrit m ri s h a
The rece n tl y discovered M aski versio n reads m i si bh uta
f or m i sam kat a showi n g that the origi n al f orm was
It will h e gra m maticall y i n correc t to for m
m i sri bh ta
m i s i bh uta from S an skrit m ri s h a The word mis ra mea ns
made to m i x o r made
A n d m i s ri bh ta m ea n s
m ixed
The m ea n i n g o f the e n tire passage is
t o associate
duri n g that time the m en i n I n dia w h o had bee n
u n associ a ted with the gods became assoc i ated with the m
The
r e is thus
s t a m b a D har m as u tra I I 7 1 6 1 )
O
a
A
p
( f
showi n g up a n y bod y The true i m port
n o questio n o f

i
a rak s h i ta)
T
s
h
(
y

K sh a tr i y ah

'

of

th i

F or

me ly m

th i w ld T h th g d i
d
tt h v b tm
l ft b h i d T h m
h p f m
i
th g d di d d
ll
m m
i th t h g d d B h m i
th
i
t d w t th i p
g by P f D B B h d k
M y tt t i
r

e r sa cr

s acr

h e ve
a

ce s

n.

e n an d

ce s w e n
e

sa

en

g d l i v d t g th
o

ea

en ,

a n n er

o n w as

rs

ra

in

e n w e re

as

er

e
,

or

os e

w e

assa

en

ro

en w

s an
.

n re w a r

ra

an

e r or

ar ar ,

P O L ITI CA L H I S TO RY O F I N D I A

1 90

the passage has bee n poi n ted o u t b y P rof Bha n

darkar i n the I n di an A n tiquar y 1 9 1 2 p 1 70
P a nd it S ast r i adds that the a ppoi n tme n t b y As oka o f
D h a r m a m ah am atras i e
of
superi n te n de n ts o f morals
was a direct i n vasio n o f the righ ts a n d privileges of the
B rah m anas
It is hardl y co rrect to represe n t the
D h ar m a m a h amat ras as m ere superi n te n de n ts o f morals
whe n their duties co n sisted i n the establish m e n t o f the
L aw o f P iet y ( which i n cluded li be r alit y to Br ah m anas ) the
pro m otion o f the welfare o f the Y avan as K am b oj as
Gan dh aras R ash tri k as B rah m a nas a n d others rev isio n of
se n te n ces of i m priso n m e n t o r execution the supervisio n
of th e f e m ale establish m e n ts o f the E m peror s brothers an d
other relatives a n d the ad mi n ist ratio n of al m sgivi n g
d
1
u ties
As
oka
third
pp
These
d
were
E
6
8
n
ot
(
ess en tiall y those of a superi n te n de n t o f morals a n d were
n o t a direct i n vasio n
of the rights a n d privileges o f the
Brahma n as Moreover there is n oth i n g to sho w that the
D h a r m a m a h amatra s were wholl y recrui ted from n o n
Brah m a nas
O ur atte n tio n is n ext draw n t o the passage where
A soka i n sists upo n his o ffi cers strictl y observ i n g t h e
pri n ciples o f D a ndasa mata a n d V yavah ara sam a ta
P a nd it Sast ri takes the expressio n s to mea n equalit y of
p u n ish m e n t a n d equal it y i n lawsuits irrespective o f c a ste
colour an d creed a n d adds that this order was ver y
o e n s i ve to the Br ahm anas wh o clai m ed m a n v privile ges
i n cludi n g i mm u n ity f ro m capital pu n ish m e n t
The passage co n tai n i n g the e x pressio n s D a n d asa m a ta
should n o t be divorced from its
a ta
an d
V yavah ara sa m
con text an d i n terpreted as if it were a n isolated ukase
W e quo te the passage with the co n te x t below
To m y B aj u k as se t over m a n y hu n dred thousa n ds o f
people I h a ve g ra n ted i n depe n de n ce i n the award o f
hon ours a n d pe n alties But as it is d esirable that there
of

P O L IT I CA L H I STO RY O F I N D I A

1 92
on

M andav ya ( Ad i , 1 0 7 )

an d

L i k h i ta

n ti
a
S
(

The

life of a Brah m a na w as n o t so s acrosa n ct i n a n cie n t as i n

m ed i ze va l a n d m o de rn I n dia We lear n fro m the A i t ar e ya
Brah m ana t h at ki n g Hari s c h a n d ra of the I k sh vak u
fa m il y did n ot sc ruple to o ff er a Brahma n a bo y as a
victi m i n a sac r i ce
Agai n s t the su r m ises regardi n g the a n ti Br ah ma n ical
polic y of A s oka we have the po s itive evide n ce o f so m e of
his i n sc r iptio n s w hich proves the E m pe r o r s solicitude for
the well be i n g of the Brah ma n as Thus i n R ock E dict
I II he i n e ul ca te s li bera lit y to B rah ma nas I n E d ict IV
he speaks with d is a pproval of u n see m l y behaviour to w ards
Brah man as I n E d i ct V he r e f ers to the e m plo y m e n t of
D h ar m a m ah am atr a s to pro m ote the welfare a n d happi n ess
of the Brah m a nas
P a n dit S astr i sa y s fu r ther that as soo n as the stro n g
ha n d of As ok a was re m oved the B rahman as see med t o
have stoo d a gai n st his successo rs We have n o evide n ce
c h ildre n o f As oka a n d
o f a n y such co n ict betwe e n the
the Brah m a n a s O n the othe r ha n d if the Brah m a n a his to
K as mi r is to b e b el i e ved the relatio n s betwee n
r ia n o f
Ja la u k a o n e of the so n s a n d successors o f A s oka a n d the
B rah m a nical Hi n dus were e n ti rel y f r ie n dl y
I n co n clusio n P a n di t S as t r i refers to the assassi n at i o n o f
the last Maury a E mperor f M a gad h a by P us h ya m i tra S u nga
We clearl y see the h a n ds of the Brah m an as
a n d s ay s
B u t the Budd hist re m ai n s at
i n th e g re a t r evolutio n
Bh arh ut e rec ted du r i n g t h e supre ma cy o f the S u ng a s do
n o t be a r out the theo r y which r eprese n ts P u s h a m i tra a n d
y
h i s de c e n d a n ts as t h e leade rs o f a m ilita n t B rah m a n is m
A r e i n fe r e n ces deduced f ro m u n cor r oborated w r iti n gs
o f l a te a ut h o r s like T ar an ath to b
p r efe r red to the cle a r
testi m o n y of co n te m po rar m o n u me n ts ? E ve n admitti n g
that P us h ya m i tra was a m ilita n t Brah m a n ist we f a il
to see how the deca y an d dis m embe r me n t o f the Maury a
.

DECLI N E O F T H E

M A U R YA S

1 93

E mpi re can be att ributed p r i m a r il y to h i m or h i s Brahm anist

follo w e r s The E m pi re w as a shrivelled an d atte n uated
carcase lo n g before th e S u nga 0 0 2m( l e / a t of 1 8 5 B C We
lear n f r o m th e R aj at ara ng i n i that i mm ediatel y afte r the
.

death o f A o k a o n e of his o w n so n s Ja la u k a m ade h i mself

i n depe n de n t i n K a s m i r a n d co n que r ed the plai ns i n cludi n g
Ka n auj The loss o f the n o r the r n provi n ces is co n rm ed
b y Greek evide n ce We lea rn f r o m P ol y bius that about
2 06 B
there r uled ove r the m a ki n g n a m ed S opha
h
as
n us
h
asen a
e
u
S
a
g
) We quote the passa ge referri n g
g
(
to the ki n g belo w
He ( A n ti o ch o s the G r eat ) crossed the C aucasus an d
desce n ded i n to I n di a
r e n e w ed
his frie n dship with
S o ph aga s e nu s the ki n g o f the I n dia n s ; r eceived m o re
elepha n ts u n til he h a d 1 50 altogether an d havi n g o n ce
m o r e p r ovisio n ed his troops set o u t agai n perso n all y with
his arm y leavi n g A n d ros th e n es of Cy z i cus the d ut y o f
taki n g home the treasure which this ki n g had agreed to
han d over to h i m
I t will be see n that S u bh agase n a was a ki n g an d n o t a
pett y chief of the Kabul valle y as D r S m ith would have
us believe He is called Ki n g of the I n dia n s a title which
was applied b y the C l a ssical writers to gre a t ki n gs like
C ha n dragupta a n d D e m et rios T h e r e is n othi n g i n the
accou n t o f P ol y bius to sho w that he was va n quished b y the
S y r i an ki n g i n war or was r egarded b y the l a tter as a s ubor
d i n a te ruler O n the co n trar y the state m e n t that A n ti och o s
re n e w e d his f r ie n dship with S o ph agas e n u s ki n g o f the
I n dia n s p roves that the two m o n archs met o n equal ter m s
a n d frie n dl y r elatio n s we r e established bet w ee n the m
The
re n ewal o f f rie n dship o n th e p a r t of the Greek ki n g a n d
the surre n d er o f elepha n ts o n the par t o f his I n dia n
brother o n l y re m i n d us of the relatio n s subsisti n g betwee n
C ha n dragupt a a n d S e le u k o
exp ressio n
F u r the r the

re n ewal of fr ie n dship see m s to sugges t that S uh h agas e n a

,

s.

P O L IT I CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N D IA

194

had h ad p revious deali n gs wi th A n t io ch o s C o n seque n tl y

he m ust h a ve co m e to t h e t h r o n e so m eti m e befo re
2 0 6 B C The existe n ce of a n i n depe n de n t ki n gdo m i n the
n ort h west before 2 06 B C s h ows that the M a ur y a E m pire
m ust hav e begu n to b r eak up n ea r l y a qu a r ter o f a ce n tur y
before the usurpat io n o f Pu s hy a m i tra
We have see n th a t the theory wh ich ascri bes the decli n e
a n d dis m e m ber m e n t o f the Maur y a E m pire to a B rah m a n i
cal revolu tio n led b y P u sh ya mi tra S u nga d o es n o t bear
sc r uti n y Was th e Mau r y a d is ruptio n due pri maril y to
the G reek i n vasio n s ? The earliest Greek i n vasio n after
A soka that of A n ti o ch o s the Great took place about
a n d we h a v e see n th a t the combi n ed testi m o n y
2 06 B C
for doubt t h a t
o f Kalh ana a n d P ol y bius le a ves n o r oo m
the dissolutio n Of the e m pire bega n lo n g before the raid
o f the Helle n istic m o n arch
W hat the n were the pri m ar y c a uses o f the disi n teg ra
tio n o f the m ight y empi re P There are good grou n ds for
believi n g that th e gover n m e n t O f th e outl y i n g provi n ces
b y the i m perial O f cials was oppressive Al r ead y i n the
ti m e o f B i n d u sara m i n iste r ial Opp r essio n had goaded the
people o f Taxil a to Ope n rebellio n The D i vy ava d an a
sa y s ( p 3 7 1 )
Atha R aj o V i n d u sara s y a Ta k s h a si ila n am a n agara m
Ta t ra R aj a V i nd u sare n As oko
v i r u d d h am
y avat K u m ara sch atu range n a ba l a k ay e n a T a k sh a si lam
g a tah s r u tva Ta k sh as i la n i vas i n ah pa u rah pra ty u d ga mya
cha k a th ay a n t i n a vay a m K u m aras ya v i r u dd h ah n api
( l u s h tamaty a
a s m ak a m
R aj o V i n d u s ara s y a api t u
.

a r i bh a v a

m k u r v a n ti

Taxil a a cit y o f B i n d u ara s revol te d The ki n g

while the p r i n ce
B i n d u s ara despatched A s ok a there
was n eari n g Taxi la with the four fold a rm y the reside n t
o u t to meet h i m
P a u ra s of Taxil a o n h e a ri n g O f

We are n o t opposed to the pri n ce n o r eve n

a n d said

Now

P OLIT I CA L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

19 6

F ro m

the co n clud i n g words of the E dict it appears

that O i ci al m a lad m i n istr atio n was n o t co n n ed to the
p r ovi n ce Of K a li nga The state o f a ff airs a t U jjai n a n d
Taxila was si m ila r I t is th u s clear that the lo y alt y o f
the provi n cials w as bei n g slowl y u n de r m i n ed b y m i n i s
te ri a l oppressio n lo n g befo re the S u ng a r evolutio n o f
1 8 5 B C a n d t h e G r eek i n vasio n o f 2 0 6 B C
A soka
n o doubt did h is best
to check t h e evil but he w as il l
served b y his o f cers I t is sig n i ca n t that the provi n

i
l
s
n
a
of
the
orth
west
the v e r y people who co m plai n ed
c
o f t h e oppre s sio n of the d u s h tam at a s as
e
rl
y
as
the
a
y
reig n of B i n d usara were the rs t to break awa y fro m the
Maur y a e m pire
The Magadha n successo rs of As oka had n either the
stre n gth n o r perhaps t h e will to arrest the process of
disruptio n
The m artial ardour Of i m perial M a gad h a
had v a n ished with the l a st cries of ago n y uttered i n the
battle elds o f Kalinga A s oka h ad give n up the a ggres
sive m ilitaris m o f his foref a thers an d had evolved a polic y
of D h am mavi j aya which m ust hav e ser i ousl y i m paired
th e m ilitar y e f cie n c y of his empire He had called upo n
his so n s a n d gra n dso n s to esche w n ew co n quests avoid
the sheddi n g of blood a n d take pleasure i n patie n ce a n d
ge n tle n ess These l a tter h ad hea r d m o r e of D h am m a gh o s a
th a n Of B h er i gh o sa It is therefore n o t at all su r p r isi n g
that th e r o i s f a i u ea u ts who succeeded to the i m perial th ro n e
t
sk
O f m ai n tai n i n g
o f P ata li u t ra proved u n equ a l to the
a
p
the i n tegrit y o f the m igh t y fabric reared b y the ge n ius
o f C ha n d ragupta a n d C h ana k y a
The disi n tegratio n w hich set i n be fore 2 0 6 B C w as
accelerated b y the i n vasio n s led b y th e Y a v a n as referred to
i n the G arg i S a m h it a a n d the M a h ab h as h ya O f P a ta j a l i
Th e n al coup d e g r a ce was give n b y P u sh ya m i tra Su nga
.

mh i

t a i s to
O n t h e co n r a ry , f t h e G d rg l S a
na
e y , Sa li s k a a c
a
a ce
th e
q ck e n e
o r a ni d h ar m av ad i a d h ar m i k a h.

gh

ml

'

t u ll y

ui

b li v d
by h i ty
be

o ne

r a n ny -

of

his

Sa i us bt ra

u cce s so rs

m a r d a te

TH E S U N GA E M P I R E A N D TH E BA C T R IA N
G R EE K S
.

TH

RE IG N

P US H Y A M IT R A .

or

E m p ero r
B r i h a d ra th a , t h e last M au ryaZ

Of M a gad h a was
,

accordi n g to the P u ranas a n d th e H ars h ach a r i ta a ss a ss i

u s ted b y his ge n eral P u s h ya m i tr a S u nga who usurped t h e
thro n e an d fou n ded a n ew d y n asty that of the S u ngas
T h e origi n Of the S u nga fa m il y is wrapped up i n
obscurit y Acco r di n g to o n e theo r y the S un gas were
Irani an s w o r shippers o f the S u n ( Mith r a ) O thers re
gard them as Brah m a n as C uriousl y e n ough P an i n i i n
S u tra IV 1 1 1 7 co n n ects t h e S u ng a s with the well
k n ow n Br ah m a na fa m il y of the B h ara d vaj as Sau ngi
putra s o n o f a fe m ale desce n da n t o f S u nga is the
n a m e O f a teacher i n t h e B i h a d aranya k a U pa n ishad ( VI
Sa u ngay a n i desce n da n t o f Sau nga is the n a m e
i n the V amsa Br ah m a n a
Macdo n ell an d
o f a teacher
Keith poi n t o u t t h at th e S u nga s ar e k n ow n as teachers i n
the As va lav a n a Sra u ta sut ra ( XII 1 3 5
I t is n o t
k n ow n f o r ce r ta m n h e n a n d wh y th e S u ngas like the
K a d a m b a s of a la t er date excha n ged the ferule f or the
swo r d There is n o r easo n to thi n k that A soka ty ra n n ised
over th e B rah m a n as a n d that 1 18 Opp r essio n fo r ced the m
B r ah m a n a S e mip a ti s
to e n g a ge i n n o p r i e stl y pursuits
we re b y n o m ean s rar e i n a n cie n t I n dia ( cf th e cases o f
D 1 0 1 3 Krip a a n d A s v a t th am an i n t h e Mah abh arata )
The do m i n io n s of P u s h ya m i tra exte n ded to the river
N a rm ad a a n d i cluded th e cities of P atal i p u tra V i d i sa
an d
if T ara n ath a is to be believed Ja la n d h a ra
I t a ppears f r o m t he D i vyava dan a p
th a t the
E m pero r hi m self co n ti n ued to r eside i n P atal i p u t ra The
M al av i k agn i m i tra m tells us that V i d i sa was gove r n ed b y
,

'

P O L ITI CA L H I S T O RY O F I N D I A

1 98

P ri n ce

probabl y as his father s Vicero y

A gn i m i tr a s quee n had a b r other o f i n fe r ior caste n amed
He w as placed i n co m m a n d of a f ron ti er
V i r a sen a
fortress o n the ba n ks of the N ar m ad a ( A tth i dev i e va n a
varo bh ad a V i raseno n am a so b h atti n a a n ta valad u gge
L i i d e rs I n sc r iptio n s N os 6 8 7
N a m m a d ati r e th av i d o )
6 88 see m to suggest th a t Bha r hu t ( i n B a gh e l k h an d ) was
o v e r n e d b y a S u nga feudator y
A gn i m i tra ,

Or

Aa i r s i n th e D ecca n

I t app e ars f rom th e M al av i kag n i m i tra m that the

fou n d atio n o f the S u nga d y n asty sy n ch ro n ised wit h the
establish m e n t of a n e w ki n g d o m i n the D ecca n vi a
A gn i m i tra s A m atya refers to the ki n gdo m as
V i d a r bh a
a ch i rad h i s h th i ta ( established n o t lo n g ago ) a n d co m pares
its ki n g to a t ree which is n ewl y plan ted a n d there f ore n o t
The ki n g o f V i d arbh a
r m
is rep rese n ted as a relatio n o f the Maur y a m i n ister
an d a n a t u ra l e n e m y
i
m
i
o
f
the
h
i
va )
ra
k
r
t
a
t
r
a
a
S
c
(p
y
)
(
S u ngas It appears t hat d uri n g t h e reig n of B r i h ad ra th a
Maur ya there were two pa r ties o r facti on s i n the M a gad h a
E m pire o n e h eaded b y the ki n g s S a ch i va or m i n ister
The
th e othe r headed b y h is S e n ap a t i o r ge n eral
m i n ister s pa r tisa n Y aj fi as en a was appoi n ted gover n or of
V i d a rb h a w hile the ge n e ra l s s o n A gn i m i tr a got the
Vicero y alty o f V i d i sa W h e n th e ge n eral org a n ised his
co up d e ta t killed t h e ki n g a n d i m p r iso n ed the m i is te r
Y aj fi a s e n a appa r n tl y decl a r e d his i n d epe n de n ce a n d
T h is
com m e n c e d hostili t ies ag a i n st the usurpi n g fa m il y
is wh y he is called ch i rad h i sh th i ta raj ya a n d pr ak r i tya
m itra b y Ag n i m i t ra a n d his A maty a
The M al avi k agn i m i tra m s a y s that whe n Ku mara
M ad h ava se n a a cousi n of Y aj fi a s e n a a n d a par t i sa n o f
A gn i m i t ra was secret l y o n his wa y to Vi d i a he w as
,

P OL ITI CAL

2 00

I ST O RY O F I N D IA

P ush y am i tra

wh ereas the Magadhan an ta gonist of Kh a ra

v ela is called R aj a ga h an apa an d apparen tly r esided i n
the city of R aj agriha
The date 1 6 5th year of the M u r i ya k ala i s deduced
from a passage of the H ath i gu m ph a inscriptio n w h ich w as
read as follo w s ( Jayas w a l JB O R S 1 9 1 7 p 459 )
Raj a M u riya k al evoch ch
P an a mtar i yas ath i vasasa te
hin e
There is an other passage in the same inscription which
runs thus
Pa mch a m e cha d an i vase Namda r a j a ti vasa sa ta

T
a n a s u li a v ata
o g h ati ta rn
a
n
i
m
m
Na
ara
a
m
d
y
p
g
(
pavesa ti ( i bi d p
I f I an a mtar i ya s ath i vas asa te be taken to m ean 1 6 5
years t i va s asata should be taken to m ean 1 03 y ears an d
we shall h ave to concl ud e that K h ara v el a ourished 1 6 5
years after a Maurya k ing and onl y 1 03 years afte r
N an d a raj a w hich is i mpossible as the Nandas preceded the
I f on the oth er han d t i vas as at a be taken to
M au r y as
mean 3 0 0 years pan amta r i y asath i va sasa te should be
taken to m ean n ot 1 6 5 bu t
years I n other words
years after a
K h arav e la will have to be placed
Maurya which i s also impossible Mr J a yas w a l h as
h i m self now given up the r eading pan a m tari y a sathi
vasa sate R aj a Mu riya k a le vo ch ch h i n e cha chhe yath i
A r gasi ti k amtar i ya rn u pad i ya ti
in lin e 1 6 and pro poses
to read pana ta r i y a sata s a h as eh i Muriya k a la m v o ch hi n am

cha ch oya th i agas a t i k amta r i yamu pad aya ti

H e trans lates
th e expression beginn in g with M u r i yak al a he ( the kin g )
com pletes th e Muriya time ( era ) counted and being of
B
o l IV
V
R
S
a
P
r
t
.with a cen tur y
O
J
a n interval of 6 4
(
IV ) With regard to th is new readin g and transla tio n

Professor Chanda observes ( M A S I No 1 p 1 0 ) the

rendering of vo ch h i n e as counted is even more far fetched
expired
The particle clza after voch h i n e mak es
th a n
.

TH E

R E IG N O F

P U S H Y A M IT R A

2 01

v o ch h i n a m

qualifyin g the s u b
E
ven i f we overlook vo ch h i n e
s ta n t i ve M u ri a k al a m
y
the passage appears to be a very u nusual way of s tatin g a
date Still more unusual is the statement of a date as an

independent achie vemen t in a p ra sas ti

I t may be added
that there is no trace of the existence of a M aurya era
Mr Jayas w a l takes ti va sasa ta to mean 3 0 0 y ears
and places K h ara v e l a an d P u s h ya mi tra three cen turies
after N an d a raj a whom he iden ties with N an d ava rd h a n a
B ut we h ave already see n that N an d avard h an a or Nandi
v a r d h a n a was a Sa i u n aga king and that the Sa i su n a a s do
g
not appear to have had anything to do wi th Kali nga
It
is n o t N an d i v ard h a n a but M ah apa d m a Nanda who is said
to have brough t all u nder his sole s w ay and uproote d all
Kshatriy as or the old reignin g families So we should
identify N a md ar aj a of the H ath i g u m ph a inscriptio n
wh o held possession of Kali nga either with the all con quer

in g M a h apa d m a Nanda or one of h is sons

M
A
S
I
(
No I p
As M ah apa d ma and his sons ruled in the
fourth cen tur y B C K h arave la m ust be assigned either
to the thir d centur y B C ( takin g t i va sasa ta to mea n
1 0 3 ) or to the rst centur y B C ( takin g t i vas a sa ta to
I n either case he could not have been a
m ean
contemporary of P u s h y a m i tra S unga who ruled from
about 1 8 5 to 1 49 B C
i t di f cult to rea d i t as
.

T h e Ya va n a I n va s i on

The only undoubted historical events of P u sh y a m i tra s

time besides the co up d e ta t o f 1 8 5 B C and the V i d a rbh a
war are the Greek invasion from the N o rth Wes t referre d
to by P ata j a l i and K a lid asa and the celebration of the
horse sacrice
Sir R
P a ta j al i was a conte m porary of P u s h ya m i tra
G B h an d ark ar draws o u r attention to the passage in the

POL ITI CAL H IST O RY

2 02

O F I N D IA

iha
h
h
h
s
a
M a ab a y

P us h y a m i tra m yaj a yam ah

sacrices b y P us h y a m i tra whi ch

here we
perform the
is cited as
an illustrati o n of th e V arti ka teachin g the use of the
presen t tense to denote an action which has been begun
bu t not nished ( Ind An t 1 8 7 2 p
The ins tances
given by P a ta j a li of the use o f the i mperfec t to i ndi cate
an action well k nown to people but n ot witne ss ed by
the speaker a n d still possible to have been seen by him
are A r u n a d Y a va n ah Sak e ta m A r u n a d Y a va n o Madhya
This says Sir R G B h a n d ar k a r shows that a
m i k am
certai n Y a van a or Greek prince had besieged S a keta or
A y odh ya and another place called M adh y amik a ( near
Chitor ; of Mbh I I
wh en P a ta j al i wrote th i s
K al id a s a in his M ala vi k agn i m i tra m refers to a conict
between the S u nga prin ce V a s u m i tr a an d a Yavan a on the
southern bank of the Sindh u U n fortunately th e name
of th e i nvader is n o t given either in the M ah abh as h ya
or the M al a vi k ag n i m i t ra m There is a co n siderable
divergence of opinion wi th regard to his identity B ut
all agree that he was a Bactrian Greek
The Bactria n Greeks were originall y subj ects of the
We learn from S trabo T ro g us an d
S el e u k i d a n E mpire
J ustin that about the m idd le of the third cen tury B C
w hen the S ele u k id r u lers were p re occupied in the w est

Governor of the thousand cities

D i o d o tos or Theodotus

of B actria revolted and assumed the title of kin g H e

w a s succeeded acc o rdin g to Justin b y h is son Theodotus
I I who en tered i nto a n alliance wi th A rsak e s who about
this tim e tore Parthia f ro m the S el e u k i d an E mpire
The successor of Theodotus I I ( D i od o t os I I ) was E u th y
demos We learn from Strabo ( H
Vol I I
F s Ed
p 2 51 ) that E u th yd e m os and h is par ty occasioned th e
revolt of all the c o un try near the province of B actri an a
We are told by Polybius that A n ti o ch o s I I I of Syria made
an attem pt to recover the los t provinces bu t a f ter ivards
.

'

P OL IT ICAL

2 04

OF I N DI A

H I ST O RY

Mah abh a rata I I 3 1 6 6 i e C utch ) wh ich constitute the

r emainder of the coast
Apollod orus in sh ort says that
They extended
B a ctr i an a is the ornamen t o f all Ariana

their e m pire eve n as far a s the Seres and P h ry n i ( Strabo

H a m ilton an d F a l con er V o l I I pp 2 52
S trabo gives the credi t for spreadin g the Greek do mi
n ion furthest to the east in to I ndia partl y to Menander
and partl y to D emetrios son of E u th y d e mo s and s o n i n
law of A n ti och os the G reat
Menander has been ide ntied w ith th e k ing Mil inda
who i s m ent i oned i n the M i li n d apa h o as a con te m porar y
of the B uddhist Thera N a gasen a This m onarch w as bor n
M i li n d a pa h o p 8 3 ) i n the
at K als i grama
Is lan d o f A las an d a or Ale xandria ( i bi d p 8 2) a n d had his
capi tal at S a gala or S a kala m odern Si a lkot i n the P a ii j ab
pp
and
not
at
K
a
bul
as
D
r
S
mith
seemed
i
i
b
d
3
(
to th ink ( E H I 1 9 1 4 p
The ex ten t of h is conquest
is indicated b y the grea t variety and wide d iff usion of h i s
coins which have been found over a very wide ex tent of
coun try as far west as K a bul and as far e ast as M ath u ra
Vol
XXXV
p
x
x
Th
e
autho
of
the
Periplus
S
B
E
r
(
)
s tates that smal l silver coins inscribed w ith Greek charac
te rs and bearin g the na m e of Menande r were stil l curre nt
i n his ti me ( ci r 6 0 8 0 A D ) at the port of B ary ga z a
a s n oted for
Plutarch
tel
ls
us
that
Menander
w
B
ea
h
r
c
(
)
j ustice and enj oyed such popularit y with his subj ects
that upo n h i s death , wh ich took place i n ca m p diverse
cities contended f or the possession of his ashes The s ta te
m en t of Pluta r ch is i mpo r ta nt as showin g that Menan
der s dominions included m any ci ties
D e metri os has b ee n ide n tied b y so me wi th k i n g
D a tta m i tra m en tioned in the M a h abh ar a ta ( I 1 3 9 2 3 ) and
the grete E me treu s th e king of I nde
of Chaucer s
The wide exten t of his con q uests is
K n i g h tes T a l e
proved by th e existe n ce of sev e ral cities na m ed after h im
.

.,

THE

RE IG N OF

P U S H YA M IT R A

2 05

or his father i n Afghanistan as well as India Thus in the

work of Isidore of C h ara x ( J R AS 1 9 1 5 p 8 3 0) we have
a refe rence to a city n a m ed D emetrias Polis in A ra ch os i a
The M ah abh ash ya m entions a city in Sau vi ra called
F oreign E le ments in the
1 91 1
D at tam i tri ( Ind An t
I ii
Ptole my the
H ind u Population ; Bomb G a z
Geographe r men tions the cit y of E u th y m e d i a ( E u t h y
de mia P) which was identical with S a kala ( Ind An t
1 8 8 4 pp 3 49 3 50 ) and w as according to th e M i li n d a pa h o
the capital of th e I n d e Greek E mpire i n the ti m e of
Menander
I t i s permissible to conj ecture that on e of th e two con
q uerin g kin gs vi a M enander and D emetrios w as i d en ti
cal with t he Y avan a in vader who penetrated to S a keta i n
O udh Mad hyam ik a near Chitor and the river S i n dh u i n
Central India i n the ti me of P u sh y am i tra G o l d s ti i ck e r
Smith and many other s cholars identied the invade r
with Menande r who crossed the H ypanis an d penetrated
1
as far as the
Isa m us ( T r i sam a P)
O n the othe r h and
Prof B h an d ar k ar su ggested i n h is F orei gn E le m en ts i n
the H indu P opulation t he identication of the i nvade r
with D emetrios We learn from Pol y bius that D e metrios
w a s a youn g man at the ti me of Anti o chus I I I s in vasion
cir 2 06 B C Justin says that D e m etrios was
kin g of
the I ndians
when E u k r a ti d e s w a s kin g of the Bactri an s
and Mi thridates w a s king of the Parthians
Al m os t a t
the sa me time that M ithridates ascended the throne a mong
the Parthians E u k ra ti d es began to rei gn a m on g the
Bactrians ; both of the m being great m e n
E u k ra ti d es
carr ied on several wars with great spirit a n d thoug h
m uch red uced by his losses i n the m yet whe n he w as
besieged b y D emetrios king of the I ndians wi th a garr i
s o n of onl y 3 00 soldiers he repulsed by con tinual sallies
.

T r i eama i s

K an i k i ,

M n d ak u i
a

a
,

iv

er

m en t

Ya m u n a,

one

e t c.

in

the

B hag v
a

a ta

P a r ana , to

g th
e

er

i h th

w t

P OL ITI C A L

2 06

I S T O RY O F I N D IA

a force of
enem ies
D r S m ith assign s
Mithridates to the period from 1 7 1 to 1 3 6 B C E uk r a
tides and D e metrios m ust also be assigned to that pe r iod
that is the middle of th e second centur y B C
We have see n that D emet rios w as a y oun g m an and a
prince in 2 0 6 B C We n ow nd that he ruled as king
of the I ndians i n the m iddle of th e s econd century B C
H e was therefo re th e I nd e Greek conte m porar y of
P us h y a m i tra S unga who ruled from 1 8 5 to 1 49 B C
Menander o n the other h an d m ust hav e r uled over the
I nd e Greek k ingdom much later as will be apparen t from
J ustin tells us that D e m etrios
t h e facts noted below
w as deprived of his Indian possessio n s by E u k ra ti d e s
u k r a ti d e s was killed by h i s s o n
Watson
s
p
E
E
d
(
with whom he h ad shared his throne ( i bi d 2 7
The
i dentity of the parricide i s u n eer ta i n but n o on e says that
1
he was Menander
Justin f urnishes t he i mportan t in for m ation that the
E
u k r a ti d e s was a
ri
nce
who
m
urdered
col
league
of
h
i
s
p
father We k n o w that Greek r u lers w ho rei gned conj oin t
Thus we have j o i n t
1y someti m es iss u ed j oin t coin s
coins of Lysias an d A n ti al k i d as of Strato and A gath o k
leia of Strato I and Strato I I and of H er ma i os and
Kalliope The only G reeks whose nam es and portraits
a ppear on a coin together w ith those of E u k ra t i d e s are
Gardner suggested that
H e l i ok l e s and his wife L aodi k e
.

di g t C
h good

A cco r

p
f m i ly
R

so n s

ow s

i gh

un n n

re a s o n s

E u k r a ti d e s b u t

of

am

for

an d
e

er

e o

the

b l i vi g t h t
th
th
h d
e

w as on

Sm i th

an

i id

arr c

did

A p ol l o d o tos

a r u er o f

A po llo d o t os

w as

no t

K ap i a

ho

bl g
e on

B ut

th e

to

w a s o u s te d

by

B
li
pp
p i t
t (I t
b t
I d i d t h W t W l d p 7 3 ) t h t A p ll d t
pi t h t P h i l p t
th
ld b m h t i
g
if h
p i id It m y b
d th t itl
A p ll d t
d
t A p ll d t
g d t h t th p i i d
S t
P hi l p t
b t
m tim
d Phil p t
h l d m em b t h t t h t i t l S t
th
i ( Whi t h d C t l g f C i p 48 ) d t h f i t i i m p ibl t
m
f
A p ll d t
Ph i l p t
p ti
S t
d A p ll d t
j t i fy t h
ti ti
tw

E u k ra t i d e s

( JR A S

an

ue

we s

er

us

o en

es .

se

ea

a ra

ew

on

n co n

a a o
o

es

e w as

a rr c

aw

or

e so

re

ou

e co n

sa

1 90 5,

e w ou

ar

es e rn

a an

ue

os

an

o os

no

o er

an

an

ou

n er co u r s e

uses

w ere

o er an

o ns ,

o n s

o os

r uo u s

o er

n so n

a or

arr c

so

o os

a or,

a e r,

occ u r

es

e re o r e

e.

o os

e w ee n

on

os s

a or

as

P O LIT I CAL

2 08

IS TO RY

or

I N D IA

of th e corruptions of the age Massacring w omen an d

c hildren and ki l l i ng o n e a n o th e r kin gs wi ll enj oy the

earth at the end of the Kali age

a
r
i
P
t
e
r
(
)
g
.

The G a rg i Sa mh i ta says
na
M ad h ya d e s e na s th as ya n t i Y a va

y u d d h a d u r m a dah

mbh ava ( P) bh av i sh y a n ti n as amayah

Atm ach ak ro t th i tam gh o re rn y u d d h am pa ram a dar u na m

T esh am a n yo n ya

sa

'

The ercely ghtin g G reeks will not stay i n the Madhya

d ea ; there w ill be a c r uel dreadful war i n their own
ri hat
kin gdom caused between themselves
Ker
n
B
(
Sa mhi ta p
Coin s bear tes t imony to struggles between kin gs
o f the house of E u k r a t i d e s and kin gs of th e famil y of
B ut the evidence which we have got
E uth y d em os
clearly indicates th a t the con temporaries and rivals o f
A ga t h o k le i a
E u kra t i d es and H e l i o kle s were A pol l o d o to s
S trato I an d n o t M enander Certain square
an d
b ro nze co xn s of E uk ra ti d e s h ave on the ob verse a bus t
the legen d Basile us Megalou E u k ra
o f t h e kin g and
tidou O n the reverse th e re is the gu r e of Z eus an d the
legend K av i s i ye n a gara devat a Th ey are o f te n c o ins o f
F ro m
A po l lo d o to s re struck ( R apson JR A S 1 9 0 5
this i t is clear th at A po l lo d o to s was a riva l of E u k ra tid e s
and w a s superse d ed i n the rul e o f K a pis a by the latter
R apson further points out ( J R A S 1 9 0 5 pp 1 6 5 if ) that
H el i o k l e s restruck the coins of A ga t h o k le i a a n d S trato I
rulin g conj oin tl y F urther the restriking is always b y
F r o m this
H e li o k l es never by A ga th o k le i a and S trato I
it is cle ar th at A ga th o k l e i a and S trato I ruled over an
I nd e Greek principa l ity either be f ore o r i n the time of
H el i o k l e s but not after him
We have seen that a c cording to the evi d en ce of Jus tin
a n d th e K api sa coins E u k r a ti d es fough t against t w o rivals
,

.,

'

T H E l t E IG N

O I P U S H YA M IT R A

2 09

namel y D em etrios an d A p o llo d o tos h i s so n H e l i o k l es als o

fought against t w o rivals namely A ga t h ok l e i a and Strat o
I As D em etrios an d A po l l o d o tos were both antagonists
of E u k ra ti d e s an d use d the same coin types the inevitable
inf e rence is that they were very near in tim e as well a s
in relationship t o one an o ther in fac t that o n e i m me
Now D em etrios was beyond
d i a tely followed the other
doubt th e son a n d successor of E u th y d e m o s conse quen tly
A p oll o d o to s m us t have been his su ccessor
As H e l i o k l e s w as a son of E u k r a t i d e s the rival of
A p ol l o d o to s he m ust ha ve been a youn ger contemporary
Consequentl y H e l i o k l es an tagonists
of
A p o l lo d o to s
A g ath o k l e i a and S trato I wh ose co i n s h e restruck were
very near i n time to A po ll o d o to s S trat o I later o n ruled
There is no room
c o n j oin tl y wi th his grandso n S trato I I
f o r the long and p rosperous reig n of Menander in the
peri o d which elapse d from D em etrios to S t rato I I
According to the B uddhist tra d ition recorded in the
M i li n d a pa h o Mili n da or M enander ourished 500 years
h
in
the
ft
h
century
S
mit
E
I
3
d
editio
n 3 2 8)
i
H
r
(
a f ter the P a r i n i r vana ( pa r i n i bban a to pa ii ch avas sas a te
i
a h o
a ti k k a n t e ete u a
s sa n ti
T
r e n ck n er the M ilinda
p
p jj
p
T h is tra d ition probably points to a d ate in the rst
century B C f o r M ena n der Th u s both accordin g to
n umismatic evidence a n d literary tradition Menander
could n o t have bee n the I n d o Greek con tem porary o f
I t is D eme trios w h o shoul d there
P u s h ya m i tra S u nga
fore be i d entie d with the Y a va n a i n va d e r referre d to by
P a ta j a l i a n d K a li d a sa
,

Th e A sva me d h a S a cr ice

After the victorious wars with V id ar b h a and the Y a va n a s

This sacrice is
P u sh y a m i tra celebrated a horse sa cr i ce
regarded by some schola rs a s markin g an e arl y stage in th e
-

PO LITI

2 10

CAL

IST O RY O F I N D I A

Br a h m anical re ac tio n w h i ch w a s f u lly de vel o ped ve cen

t a ries later i n the tim e of S am udra G u pta and his successors
L a te Buddhist writers are alleged to r e pre s e n t P us h yam i tra
of S a k y a m un i But
a s a cr u el persecuto r o f t h e religi o n
the B udd his t m onu m ents at Bh a rhu t erected d u rin g the
supre m ac y o f the S u ngas do not bear out the theory that
the S ungas we re the lea d ers o f a m ilitan t B ra h ma ni sm
Tho ugh staunch adhe rents o f orthod o x H ind u ism the
S ung a s do n ot ap pear to have bee n so in tolera n t as so m e
w riters represen t the m to be
.

'

T h e rlf

a n tr i p a r i s h a d

i n th e

Snng a P e r i o d

I f K a lid asa is to be believed the M an t ri par i s h a d

o rtan t
Asse
bly
con
tin
ued
to
be
an
imp
o f Coun cill o rs )
m
(
ele ment o f the gov ern m ental machi n ery during the reig n
of P ush ya m i t ra The poet supplies us with the i m por tant
i nformation that even the viceregal prin ces were assis ted
1
by Parishads
The M al a v i kag n i mi tra m refers i n clear
terms t o the dealings of Prin ce A gn i m i tra the viceroy o f
V i d i s a with his o w n Parishad
.

'

D eva

e va m

A m atya pa r i sh a d o

vi

a
a
a
j p y i

M a n tr i pa r i s h ad o pye ta d e va d ar a n a m

D vi d h a

v i bh a k tam

d h u ra rn

ra th aSVav i va s a

'

Sr i ya m u d va h a n ta u

m grah i t u h

s t h as h va ta s te n ri p a te n id e s e

p
R

aj a

ara s p a r av a gra h an i r v ik ar au

tena h i

M a n t r i par i s h ad a mbr ahi

l e k h y a tame va rn k r i y a tam i t i

se n an

i
ra se n a a
V
y
y
e

'

I t seems that the Am atya p a ri s h ad or M a n tri par i s h ad

was d uly consulted when ever a n im portan t matte r of
foreig n polic y had to be decided
.

B h l e r

M a h am at ra s .

p i t
Th

o n s
e se

out
p ro

h t A s k K ma
b bl y
p d t th
t

'

a s

co r re s

on

r a s a s o a r e ea c

as s s te

K u m aramat v a s

f the

b dy f
G pt p i d
by
u

er o

P O LIT l C A L H

2 12

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

on two rail pillars at Budh Gay a as well as o n coi n s d i s

covere d a t Mathura and North Pa ch ala In the face
of these facts i t is dif cult to say that the
M it ras were
a local d ynasty of North Pa nch ala
A gn i m i tra s successor as we hav e already seen was
Jy e sh th a o f the k Vish nu manusc ript w ho is very probably
i d en tical with Je th a m i tr a o f the coins ( C oins of An cient
India p
The nex t king V as u m i tra was a s o n of A gn i m i tra
During the life time of his grand f ather he h ad led the
S u nga arm y against the Y a va n as and defea ted them on
t h e S indhu ( in Central India ) which probabl y for m ed the
bo undar y betwee n th e S u nga and Ind e Greek domi n ions
V a s u m i tra s successor is called B h ad ra k a in the B h a ga
vata P urana Ard rak a and O d r uk a i n the Vishnu
An d h r a k a in th e Vayu and A n tak a i n the M a tsya
Pur ana M r Jaya s w a l identies hi m wi th U d ak a men

By
ti o n ed in a P abh os a Inscrip tion which runs thus :
Asadh a se n a the son of G o pali V a i h i d ari and m aternal
u n cle of kin g B a h a s at i mi tra s on of G opal i a cave was
cause d to be mad e i n the ten th y e ar o f U d ak a for the us e

of th e K ass a p i ya Arha ts
We lear n fro m a n o the r
Pa b h o sa Inscrip tion that As ad h a se n a belonged to the
r oyal fam il y of A d hi ch h a t ra th e capital of N o rth P a ch ala
w
s
k
a
d
a
k
a
d
a
a
aintain
s
that
the
r
U
O
l
m
a
w
a
r
a
s
J
M
)
(
y
p aramoun t S u nga soverei gn
while the family of
As adh a se n a was either guber n at o rial or feudatory to the
M a ga d h a throne M arsh all ( A Gui d e to S a n ch i p 1 1 n )
on the o ther hand id en ti es th e f th S u nga w i th kin g
K as i pu l ra B h aga b h a d ra m en tioned i n a G aru d a Pill a r
Inscriptio n found i n the o ld ci ty o f V i d i sa n ow B es n a ga r
Mr Jayas w al i d en ties Bh a ga bhadra with Bh a ga S u nga
Bh a gavat a of the Pur a na s This theory h as to be
te
given u p in view o f the d iscovery o f another B e s n a ga r
Garuda Pillar Inscription ( o f the t w e l th y ear afte r th e
.

AG N I M IT R A S s UccEs s o as

2 13

installation of M ah a ra j a Bh a gavata ) which proves that

there was at V i d i s a a kin g named Bh a gavata apart fro m
kin g K asi p u tr a B h agabh a d ra In the absence of clear
evidence con n ectin g U d ak a with V i d i s j i t cannot be
con den tly ass erted that he belonged to the house of
The view of Marshal l see ms
A gn i m i tra and Bh a gavata
to be more probable
It appears that the successors of A gn i m i tra at V i d i s a
cultivated friendly relati o ns wi th th e Greek sovereig n s of
the P a j ab Th e polic y of th e Bactri a n Greeks in th i s
respect resemble d that o f their S el e u k i d a n pre d ecessors
S el e u k o s we know r s t tried to conquer the M a ga d h a
E mpire bu t bein g frustrated in his attem pts though t i t
p ruden t t o m ak e f riends with the M au r yas The
Bactrians too after the reverses they sustained at the
hands of P u sh ya m i tra s gener a l a pparen tl y gave up for a
time at least their hos tile attitude towards the S ungas
We learn fro m the B e s n a g ar I n scription of the reign of
B h aga b h ad ra that H eliodora the son of D iya ( D ion ) a
native of Taxila came as an Ambassador from Mah ara j a
A mtali ki ta ( A n ti a lk i d as ) to R aj an K as i p u tra B h agabh a d ra
the Saviour ( Tra t a ra ) who was prosperin g in the fourteen th
y ear of h i s reign Th e am bassador tho u gh a Greek
professed the Bh a gavata religion and set up a G a ru da dh vaj a
in h onour of V asudeva the god of go d s H e was
apparen tl y well versed i n t h e Mah abh a rata which he
m igh t have heard recite d i n h i s native ci ty of Taxila
Nothing i n particular is k n own regar d in g th e
three im mediate successors of B h ad rak a The nin th
kin g Bh a gavata h a d a lon g reign w hich ex tended over
3 2 yea rs
Pr o f B h an d a r k a r iden ties him with the
M ah a ra j a Bh a gavata m enti o ned i n o n e of the B es n aga r
'

'

The
s e co n

dp

imm

r ee

ar t o f

e l io

o r ta

do ra

l p

n s cr

t y g o p r a m ad ach a t e t ra y

p t ( d m h ag p m ad ) m t i d
i i pti
M h abha t ( X l 7 2 3
i th
B h m n h yah) Cf l G i a XV I
r e ce

ra

on,

o cc u r
a

a,

ra

a so

ra

one

en

in

th e

Da m e s

P O L IT IC A L

2 14

H I ST O R Y

or

I N D IA

B h aga v a ta s s u ccessor
bove
D e vab h t i or D e va b h m i was a young a n d
dissolute
prince The P ur anas state t h at h e w a s ove r thro w n
after a reign of 1 0 years by h i s A m aty a Vasudeva
B ana in h i s H a rs h a ch ar i ta says that the over libidinous
S unga was bere f t o f h i s life b y h i s A m atya
Vasudeva with the hel p of a daugh ter of D e vab h ti s
slave wo man ( Das l ) disguise d as h i s queen B a na s
state m ent does n o t n ecessarily imply that D e vab h ut i w a s
identical with the m urdered S u nga H i s statemen t may
be constru ed to mean th at V a sudeva entered into a
conspiracy with the e m l s s a r i es of D e va bh ti to brin g
about the dow n fall o f the reignin g S u nga ( Bh a ga vata )
and to r a ise D e va bh ti to th e throne B ut in vie w of the
unan imous tes ti mony of the Pura nas this in te rpretation of
the statemen t of B a na cann ot be upheld
The S u nga power was not altogethe r ex tinguished
after th e tragic end of D evabh uti I t probably survived
i n Cen tral In dia ( of D ynas ties of the Kali Age p 49 )
til l the rise o f the A n d h rab h r i tya s or S atavah a n as who

swept away the re mains of the S u nga power a n d

probably appoi n ted Si su n a n d i ( i bi d p 49 ) to govern the
V i d i sa region
Si s un an d i s youn ger b ro th er had a grand
S
i
su k a
n
ame
who
becam
e
the
ruler
of
so n
d
au h i t ra )
d
(
Purik a C urio u sly enough Si s uk a is also th e Pura nic
n am e of th e rst k ing of the A n d h r ab h r i ty a dyn a sty I t
i s n o t im pr o bable that the two Si u k as were i d e ntical and
that after ov er throwin g the S u ngas Si s uk a ( Si m u k a
the Inscrip t ion s ) an n e xed Pur i k a but placed V i d i sa
of
u n d er his m aternal relations

I nscriptions

m entioned

P OL ITI CAL

2 16

I ST O RY O F I N D IA

Now the P uranic evidence only proves that certain

princes belon gin g to the S u nga stock contin ued to ru l e
till the A n d h r abh r i tya conquest and were the con
te m poraries of th e K a uvas B ut there is nothing to sho w
that these r oi s f a i n ea n ts of the S unga stock were iden tical
with an y of th e ten S u nga kin gs m entioned b y name in
the P ur anic lis ts who reigned 1 1 2 v ears O n the contrary
the distin c t testimony of the Puranas that D evabh ti th e
tenth an d last S u nga of th e Puranic lists w as the person
slain by Vasudeva t h e rst K anva probably shows
that th e rois faineants who ruled contem poraneously
with Vasudev a an d his successors were later than
D e vabh ati and were not considered to be importan t enough
to be m entioned by na me Conse q uently the 1 1 2 years
that tradition assig n s t o the te n S u nga kin gs from
P u sh y a mi t r a to D e v abh ti do not in clude the 45 assigned
to the K auvas I t is therefore not unreasonable to accept
D r Smith s date B C 7 3 2 8 for the K anva dynasty
,

in

T H E S AT A V AH A N A S

AND

TH E

C B E TA S

While th e S u ngas and K auvas were eng a ged in their

petty feuds n ew powers were rising in trans Vindhyan
India
These were the S atavah an a or A n d h rabh r i tya
kin gdo m of D ak sh i napath a and the Cheta kin gdom of
Kali nga
The founder of the Satavah an a or A n d h rabh r i ty a
dynasty was S i mu k a wh ose n am e is m isspelt as Si s u ka
The Pura nas
S i n d h u k a and Si prak a i n th e P ura nas
state th at the Andhra Si mu k a will assail the K anv ayan as
and S u Sar man and destroy the re mains of the S u ngas power
and will obtain this earth I f this statemen t be true then
it cannot be den ied that Si m u k a ourished in the rst
cen tury B C D r S mith and man y other scholars however
re j ect the u n a n i mous testi mony of the Pu ranas They
-

T H E S AT A V AH A N AS

2 17

at tach m ore importance to a state m ent found i n certa in

Pu ra nas bu t n o t i n a l l that the Andhras ruled for four
centuries and a half Accordingl y they place S i m u k a i n th e
third century B C an d say that the dynasty cam e to an
end in the third century A D
A d iscussion of S i m u k a s date involves the consideration
of the following questions
1 Wh at is the age of the script of the N an agh at reco rd
of N ay an i k a dau gh ter i n law of S i m u k a ?
2 What is the actual date of K h arav e l a s H ath i gu mp h a
I nscription which refers to a Satak arni who was apparently
a successor of S i m u k a
3 What is the ex a ct n umber of A n d h rab h r i tya kings
and what is the duration of th eir rule P
As to the rst poin t we should n ote that according to
Prof Chanda the inscription of N aya n i ka is later than
the B esn agar I nscription of B h a gavata the penulti mate
kin g of the E arly S unga dynasty MAS I No 1 pp 1 4
Consequen tly Si m u k a may be placed in the K anva period
a date which accords with
i e i n the rst cen tury B C
Pur a nic e vidence
As to the second point Mr R D Banerj i gives good
grou n ds for believ ing that the expressio n Ti vasa sata

occurring i n the passage P a m ch am e cha d a n i vase Namda

r aj a ti vasa sata
of the H ath i g u m ph a I nscription
This is
m eans not 1 0 3 but 3 0 0 ( JB O R S 1 9 1 7 49 5

also the v iew of M r J ayas w al and Prof C handa

If
,

fth y

In h i s
ti

va s a s a ta

acce s s o n

p iti
os

th

the

be

m us t be

ta

en

a ce

xt d d

ti

th

n s cr

at

i pti
d

u m ara u n

t o m e a n 300

tim
ons

th

9 y e ar s

b f

e o re

BC)

ft

an d
at

he

w as

K li g
a

103 .

uct

i s ta

had

at

98

e.

dd
e

w as
o

H is

se

f th

by h i s

ac t u a

n ot

use

een

for

m ea n 1 0 3 , K h ar av e l a

to

en

K h ar a v e l a

r e ce

N an d a r aj a .

er

at

l v ti

f th

er ne

at

e re o r e

to t h e

er

N a n d arj a

h v b
a

But

er.

on

ft

m ust

er

e e

y e a rs a

ll y g v
f A s k hi m l f
Th

er t h e s u z e r a n ty o

an d n o t

y e ar s

a ce

e,

a qu e

an

va s a s a ta

103

k pl

en

at
'

If

N a n d a r aj a .

pl

t h an 3 2 3 B C .

ate r

ro n e

u ry a

K h ar a ve l a

Y u v a r aj a t oo

A o k a

ro m

Ma
a

s n ce

on o f

n ot

ear

at

e en o n

ea rn

t me

by

we

t i va sas a ta

h ld
ou

P OL ITI CAL

2 18

I ST O RY OF I N D I A

sa ta m eans 3 00 K h arav el a and his con temporary

Sata k arni must have ourished 30 0 years after N an d a raj a
i e in or about 2 3 B C
This agrees wi th the Pur anic
evidence wh ich makes Satak a r ni s father a con te m porar y
o f the last K a nva king S u sa r m a n
3
8
2
8
B C)
(
We now come to the third poin t viz the d etermination
of the exact nu mber of Satavah a n a kings and the d uratio n
of their rule
R ega rding each of these matters we have got two
di ff eren t traditions As to the rst the Mats y a P u raua
says

E k na vi mSati rh ye te Andhr a bh ok sh ya n ti vai mah im

but it gives thirty na mes
The V ayu P ura na with th e ex ception of the M
ma n uscript sa y s

I tye te vai n r i pas tri ms ad Andhr a b h o k s h ya n ti ye

but m ost of the V ayu m anuscripts na m e only

mah i m
seventeen eighteen or n ineteen kings
A s to the duration of the Andhra rule several Ma ts y a
m an uscripts s ay
Te sh arn varsha s ata ni sy u s ch a t vari s h a s h ti r e va cha
Another Matsya manuscript puts i t sligh tly di ff erentl y
T i vas a

'

'

D vad a sad h i k a m

m raj y a m s ata ch a tus h ta ya m

e tes h a

'

While a V ayu passage gives altogethe r a di ff eren t

tradition :
Andh ra bh ok sh yan ti vasu d h am sate d ve cha s ata m
'

ch a

vai

O bviously according to one tradition there were about

nineteen k in gs who probably rule d for 3 0 0 y ears as the
V ay u says wh ile according to another tradition there
were th irty kings the lengths of w hose reigns covered
a period of m ore than 400 years I n the opinion of
S ir R G B h a n d a r k a r the longer lis t includes the
names of princes belongi n g to all the branches of
,

P OL IT I CAL

220

I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

n o doubt placed be fore G au tam i pu tra a n d his success o rs

B ut we have other insta n c e s of the in version of the order
of kin gs in the Pura nas ( see pp 52 58 a n te )
R egardin g the original home of the Satavah a n a
fa m ily there is also a good deal of con troversy Som e
scholars th ink that the S atavah a n a s were n ot Andhras
but
merely A n d h ra bh r i tya s o f
Kanarese origin
In the E pi gr aph i a Indica Vol
XIV
Dr
S u k th an k ar edited an I nscription of Siri P u l u m av i
kin g

of the Sata vah an as

which m en tions a place cal led
S ata v ah an i h a ra
The place occurs a lso in the H ira
H adagalli copper plate inscription of th e P a ll a va ki n g
Si v ask an d a var m an i n th e sligh tly altered form of
D r S u k th a n k ar suggests t hat the terri
S atah an i ratth a
to r i al division S ata vah a n i S atah an i m u s t have com prised
a good portion of the m odern Bellary district an d that
it was the original h om e of the S atavah an a fam ily
O ther i n dication s poin t to the territory i m mediately
south of th e M a d h ya d e sa as the original home of the
The Vinaya Tex ts
XVI I
S ata v ah an a Satak arni s
S e ta k a n n i ka
which la y on
3 8 ) m ention a town called
the southern fron tier of the M aj j h i m a d e s a I t is sigui
ca n t that the earlies t records of the Sata k ar ni s are found
in th e Northern D eccan a n d Cen tral I ndia T h e nam e
A n dhra probabl y cam e to be appli ed to the kin gs i n
later ti mes whe n they l o st their northern an d western
po ssessions and beca m e a purely Andh ra powe r governing
the territory at th e m outh of the rive r K rish na
There is reason to believ e that the A n d h rabh r i tya or
Sat avah an a kings were B ra hm a nas with a little ad mix ture
of N a ga blood
The D vatr i matp u tta l i ka represen ts
The
Sal i vah an a as of mixed Bra h m a na and N a ga ori gin
N a ga connection is suggested by names like S k a n d a n aga
Satak e while the clai m to th e rank of Bra hma na is
actually put fo rward i n an inscription In the N asik

T H E S ATA V AH A N A S

22 1

G a u ta m i p u t ra Satak arn i

the
king
is
called
E
ka
p

the unique B ra hma na So m e scholars

i s
B am h a n a
however are in clined to tak e Bambana to mean merely a
B ra hma nical H indu bu t this in terpretation can not be
accepted in view of the fact that G a u ta m i p u tra is also

called K h a ti ya dapa m a na madana i e the destroyer of

the pride and con cei t of the Kshatriyas The expression
when read alon g with the passage
E k ab am h a n a
leaves no room for doubt
K h at i ya dapa m a na madana
that G au tam i pu tra of the S atav ah an a fa mily claimed to
be a B ra hma na like P a ra u ram a A s a matter of fact in

the p ra sas ti the king is described as the uni q ue B ra h

mana in prowess equal to R a ma

Accordin g to the Pur anas S i m u k a gave the nal coup
H e w as succeeded
d e g r a ce to th e S u nga K a nva power
by h i s brother Krish na This kin g has been iden tied

with Kanha
R a j a of the Sad avah an a k u la m entioned
i n a N a sik inscription
The inscription tells us that a
certa in cave was caused to be m ade by an i n habitant of
N a sik i n the time of King Kanha
Kanha Krish na w a s succeede d accordin g to the Pura nas
b y Sata k a r ni This Sata k arni has been i n en ti e d wi th
1
n
k
i
a
k
s
h
i
h
Kin
g
S
t
a
a
r
D
a
a
t
a
pati
son
of
a
Si mu k a
n
( )
p
Sata vah a n a mentione d in th e N an agh at I n scription of
ra s as ti

of

.,

N a y an i k a

2
( )

Satak ar ni lord of the west who

deed by

w as

kin g of Kali nga

S
R
a
jan
r i Satak a rni of a Safi ch i Inscription and
3
( )
a r a a n u s m entioned in the Periplus
The
elder
S
4
g
( )
The rst i d entication is accepte d by all scholars
The second iden tication is also probable because the
Pu ranas place Satak arni the successor of K rish na afte r
the K anvas i e in the rst cen tury B C while the
H ath i g u m ph a Insc ri ption places K h arav el a 30 0 years
afte r Nanda raja i e i n the rst centur y B C
K h ar avel a ,

.,

.,

P O L ITI CAL

222

I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

Ma rshall obj ects to the third iden tication on the

groun d that Sri Satak ar ni who is m en tioned in the
N an agh at and H ath i g u m p h a I nscription s reigned in the
m iddle of the secon d cen tury B C his do m inions there
fore could n ot h ave i ncluded E astern M a lwa ( the Sach i
region ) which i n the second century B C w as ruled by
the S u ngas and not by the And hras ( A Guide to S a h e b i
p
But we have see n that the date of the H athi
m
h
Inscription
is
the
rst
cen
tury
B
years
u
a
C
3
0
0
g
(
p
after Nanda r aj a )
Moreover the P uranas place the
kin gs m en tioned i n the N an agh at Inscriptio n not earlier
than the K auvas i e the rs t ccn tu r y B C The i d e n ti
cati o n of the successor of Krishna of th e S ata vah a n a
family with Sata k arni of the S a ch i I nscription therefore
d oes not conict with w hat i s k now n of the history of
Eastern M a lwa in the secon d cen tury B C Las tl y i t
would be natu ral f or the rst Sata k ar ni to be styled simply
Sata k arni or the elder Satak arni ( Sara gan u s fro m a Pra krit
for m like Sada gan n a ) while it would be e qually natural for
the later Sata k arni s to be d i stinguished fro m h i m by the
addition of a geographical designation like K u n ta la or a
m etronym ic like G a u tam i p u t ra or V as i sh th i p u tra
We learn fro m the N an agh at In s cription that Sa ta
kar ni son of S i m u k a w as the sov erei gn o f the whole of
H e con q uered
E astern M a l wa and
D ak sh i napa th a
performed the A sva med h a sacrice The con quest of
E astern M a lwa is proved b y the Sa ch i I nscription which
records the gift of a certain An amd a the son of V a s i th i
the foreman of the artisan s of R a j an Sir i Sata k a ni
Satak ar ni seems to have bee n th e rs t prin ce to raise the
Satavah a n a s to the position of para m oun t sovereigns of
Trans Vindhyan I nd ia
Thus arose the rs t great
e m p i re in the God a var i valley which rivalled in exten t
and power the S unga e mpire i n the Gan ges v al ley an d
the G reek e m pi re i n the L and of the F ive R ive rs
.

P OL IT I CAL

224

K u s amb as

I ST O RY O F I N D IA

followed up his s uccess by further

operations in the west an d in his fourth year compelled
the R ath i k as and B h oj a k as to do him homage I n the
fth y ear h e had an aque d uct that had not been
u sed for 3 0 0 years
since N an d ar aj a conducted in to his
capi tal
E mboldened b y his s u ccesses i n th e D eccan the
Kali nga k in g turned his attention to the North I n th e
eighth yea r he harassed the king of R a j agriha s o that he
ed to Mathur a If M r J ayasw al is right in identifying
this king with B ri h as pa ti m i tra then king B rihaspati m ust
h ave ru led over M a gad h a after the K a n va d y nas ty
U d ak a of the P ab h o s a I nscriptio n who came later than
B r i h asp at i m i tra can not i n that case be i d entied w ith
the fth S unga king who m ust be identied with
H

B h agabh ad ra .

The attack on N o th e r n Ind ia was repeated in the ten th

an d t w e l th years I n the tenth year th e Kalinga king
organised a grand expedition agains t B h ara tava rs h a
perhaps iden tical with the valley of the Jumna the scene
of the exploits of Bharata D a u hs an t i and h is descendan ts
where the k ing of Ra j agriha had ed for shel ter H e
could not achie ve an y great success i n that region
have harassed the k ings of
H e simply claims to
U ttarapa th a and watered his elep h an ts in the Ga ng a
B ut i n M agad h a he was more successful ; the repeated
blows certainly struck terror into the M a gad h as
and
co m pelled the M a gad h a king ( B r i h as pa t i mi tra
to bo w
at his feet H aving subj ugated M a gad h a the inv a der
once m ore turned h i s attention to sou t hern I ndia and
made his power felt even by the Kin g of the P a nd ya
co untry In the thirteenth year K h ara ve la erec ted pillars
on the Ku ma ri H ill i n the vicinity of the dwelling of the
A rh ats
.

E N D O F G RE E K R U LE

TH E

II I

T H E E ND

er

G R E E K RU LE

225

N O R T H W E ST I N D I A

IN

While the M aga d han monarchy was falling before the

onslaughts of the S atavah an as and the C h e tas the Greek
po w er in the North West was a ls o hastenin g towards
dissolution We ha ve already re ferred to the feuds of
D emetrios an d E u k ra ti d es The dissensions of these two
princes led to a double succession on e deri ved from
D emetrios holding Sa kala ( Sialkot ) with a considerable
portion of the Indian i n terior the other derived from
E u k r a ti d e s holdin g Ta k sh a i la the K a bul valley an d
Bactri a According to Gardner and R apson A p oll od o tos
Pantaleon
A ga t h o k l e s
A ga th o k l e i a the S tratos an d
Menander belonged to the house of E u th y d e m os and
D em etrios M ost o f these sove reigns used the same
coin ty p es specially the gure of the goddess Athen e
hurling the thunderbolt whic h is characteristic of the
E u th y d e m i an line Pan taleon a n d Agathocles strike coins
1
with almost identical types
They both adop t the m etal
nickel for their coins and they alone use in their legends
the Br a h m i alphabet They seem therefore to have been
closely connecte d probably as brothers I t is n ot
improbable that A gath o k le i a was their sister A gath ok l es
issued a series of coins in comme moration of Alexander
A n ti o ch o s N i k a to r ( A n t i o ch o s I I I M egas accordin g to
M alala ) D i o d o to s and E u th y d e m o s
A p ol l od o to s the S tratos and M e n an d ar use the Athene
type of coins A po ll od o tos and M enande r are mentioned
to gether in literature The author of the Periplus of the

E ry thraean Sea says that to the present day ancien t

drac hmae are c u rren t i n B ary gaz a bearing inscriptions i n
Greek letters an d the devices of those who reigned after

Alexander A po l lo d o to s and Menander

Again in the
,

th e

B dd h
u

i g gi l

anc n

a,

i n the

in

n at

o r i e n t a l co s t u m e

i v i ty

s c e n e a cco r

acco r

di g t
n

di g
n

F o uc

to

er

Wh i te h ea d
( JR A S

M ay a

191 9,

mo t

er o f

P O L I T ICAL

226

H I S T O RY O F

INDIA

title of the lost f orty rs t book of Justin s w o r k Menander

and A p o ll o d o to s are m entioned as Indian kings ( R hys
D avid s M i li nda p xix ) I t appears from the M i li n d a pa fi h o
that the capital o f t h e dynasty to w h ich Menander
belon ged was S akala o r S agala
We learn from Ptolemy
the geograph er that the cit y had a n other name E u th y m e d i a
d
m
i
e
E
u
t
h
a
P
a
designation
wh
ich
was
pr
bably
derived
o
(
y
)
from the E u th y d e m i a n line
To th e famil y of E u k ra ti d e s belonged H el i o kl e s and
probabl y L ysias an d A n ti al k i d a s w ho ruled conj oin tly A
comm on t y pe of A n ti a l k i d as is th e Pilei of the D ioscuri
which seems to connect h i m with E u k ra t i d e s h i s por t rai t
accord in g to Gard ner resembles that of H e l i ok l es I t is
n ot improbable that he was an immediate s uccessor of
Gardner
Catalogue
of
Indian
Coin
s
in
the
H e li o k l e s
(
B ritish Museum p x xxiv ) A B esn a ga r Inscription m akes
hi m a co n tem porar y of K as i p u t ra B h aga bh a d ra of V id i sa
wh o probably ruled i n th e third quarter o f the second
centur y B C ( sometime after A gn i m i tra ) The capita l of
A n t i al ki d as was probably at T a k sh a si l a or Taxila the
place wh ence h is ambassador H e li o d o ro s went to the
kingdom o f B h agabh ad r a
The Greek power m ust have been greatl y weakened
by the feuds of the rival lines of D emetrios and
The evils o f i nternal dissension were
E uk ra ti d e s
aggravated by f oreig n inroads We learn from Strabo
25
that
the
Parthians
1
2
1
3
3
5
H
s E d vol I I pp
E
)
(
deprived E u k ra ti d e s by force o f a rms of a part of
B a ctr i a n a which embraced the satrapies of A s p i o n u s and
Turiva The r e is reason to believe that the P a r thi a n
kin g Mith ridates I penetrated even i n to I ndia O rosius
a R oman h istorian w h o ourished about 400 A D m akes

Saga la
n u g a r ri l

Y o n n k an a ni

A t th i
na

gr
a

Mi li nd o

t a t t h a M i li n d o

n
n i

n an p u t a bh e d n n n m

am a

]
R aj a

m a R j t

ah o s i

r nn a m

Hi

S g a l n n u ma

A t th i

r ti
o

kho

na

ga

am

N g us e m

"

Ja m b u d i pe

S g a l a l

n am a

P O LI T I CAL H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

2 28

The D ra n gi an s re ferred to by Justin inhabited the

country b e tw ee n A r ei a G e d ros i a and A ra ch o s i a i n cl udin g
th e prov i n ce n ow ca lled Sistan ( Sa k as th an a ) Numismatic
eviden ce indicates that a D r a n g i a n fam ily vi a the dynasty
of V o n o n es supplan ted G reek rule in a con siderable p art
of Afghanista n specially i n A rach o s i a
V o n o n e s is a
Parthian n am e Hence some scholars call h i s dynasty a
Parthian f am il y
B u t n ames are not sure proofs of
n ationality
Sir R G B h an d ar k a r calls the d y n asty S aka
The be s t nam e for th e f am ily would be D ra n g ia n
beca use their h om e territory was D ran gi an a On coins
V o n o n es is associated with t w o p rin ces vi z :
i S pa l ah ora who is called M a h araj ab h r ata
i i S pal agad a m a s on o f S pal a h o ra
There is one coin which Thomas an d Cun n in gham
attributed to V e n e n es and A z es I B ut the coi n really
be lon gs to M a n e s ( Whi tehead Catalogue of Coins in the
P an j ab Museum p
There is a silver coin o f a prince
n amed S p a l i r i s es which bears on t h e obverse the legend
B asile us A d e l ph oy S pali r i s o y an d on the reverse Maha
i e S p al i ri s e s the
raj a B h ra h a D h ram ia sa Spal ari s h i sa
Just brother o f the kin g Thi s king has bee n identied
with V o n o n e s V e n e nes th us was a supreme ruler and
b e appointed his brothers S pa l i ri se s and S pa la h o ra vicer o ys
to gov ern the provinces con quered by h i m an d after the
death of the latter con ferred t he viceroyal ty on his nephew
V o n o n e s was succeeded as suprem e ruler
Spa l a gad a m a
b y h i s brother S pal i ri s es The coins of S p ali r i se s present
two varieties vi z
1 C oi n s which h ear his name alone i n both the legends ;
2 Coins on which his n ame occurs on the obverse i n
the Greek legend and those o f A z e s on the reverse i n the
Kh arosh th i legend
The second vari e ty proves that
,

I i dor of
s

d e n ce

of a

C h a ra x

Sa k e

i g
n

( JR AS . 1 9 1 5, p . 8 3 1 )

r f r to S ig
e e

al

i n S acns t e n e

as

the m i .

T H E E ND

O F G R EE K R U L E

229

had a colleague n amed A z e s w h o gov er n ed a

territory where the prevailin g script was Kharosh th i This
A z es has been iden tied with king A z e s o f the P a j ab
about whom w e shall S peak in the n ext chapter
A s regards the Indian enemies of the Bactrian Greeks
we need only refer to the S u ngas wh o are represen ted in
K ali d as a s M al avi k ag n i m i tra m as coming into con flict
with the Y a va n a s I n the N asik prasa st i o f G a u ta m i pu tra
Sata k ar ni t h e king is said to have defeated the Y avan as
The nal destruction o f Greek rule w as as Justin says
the work of the Parthians Marshal l tells us ( A G uide to
Taxila p 1 4) that the last surviving Greek principality
that of H e r m ai o s in th e K ab ul valley w as overthrown b y
The Chin ese historian
th e Parthian king G on d 0 ph e r n es
F an ye also refers to the Parthian occupation o f K abul ( Jour
nal o f the D epartment o f L etters Calcutta U ni versity vol

I p 81 )
Whenever an y of the three kingdoms o f Tien Tch
ou K i pi u or N ga n s i became b ow e rf u l i t bro u gh t Kabul in to
subj ection When it grew weak it lost K abul
L ater

K abu l fe l l under the rule of Parthia

S p al i r i s e s

S C YTH I AN R U L E I N N O R TH ER N IN D IA
1

SA x A s

TH E

I n the rst century B C G r eek rule in Gandh ara

was supplanted b y that of the S akas The his tory of the

F irst Han D ynast y sta tes for merly when the H iung n u
conqu ered the Ta Y u e tch i the latter em igrated t o th e
wes t and subj ugated the Ta hia ; whereupon the Sai
wan g went to t h e south and ruled over K i pi n ( J R AS
1 9 03 p 2 2 ; M o d e r n R e vi ew April 1 9 2 1 p
S te n
Kono w points out that the Sai wang are the sam e people
wh ich are known i n I ndian t radition under the design a
ti on Sa k a m u r u n d a M uru nd a bein g a late r for m of a S aka
word which h as the same m eaning as C hinese wan g
master lord I n Indian i nscriptions an d coins it h as
fre q uen tly been translated with the Indian word Sv amin
The Chin ese E mperor Y u e n ti ( B C 48 3 3 ) refused
to take an y notice of an insult offered to his en voy by
I n m o f u the kin g o f K i p i n an d the E mperor C hing ti
declined
to
acknowledge
an
embassy
sen
t
2
B
C
3
7
)
(
from K i pi n ( J R AS 1 9 0 3 p
S L evi identies Kipi a with Kas m i r B u t his view
has been abl y controverted by S ten Konow ( E p Ind
X IV p 2 9 1 ) who accepts Chav annes identicatio n with
K api sa ( the country drained b y the northern tributaries of
the river K abu l i bi d p 2 9 0 ; c f Watters Y uan Chwan g
Vol I 2 59
Gandh ara was the eastern part of K i pi n
A passage of H e m a ch an d ra s A b h i d h an a Chintaman i
seem s to sugges t that the capital o f the Sai wang !( Saka
k
t
u
L
a
m
a
a
s
M u r u ndas ) was L amp aka or L aghma n
(
p
M u ra ndah S y u h) S ten Konow says th a t the Sai
.

.,

PO L I T I C A L nI s

2 32

'

ro aY o r

I ND IA

a
a
K pis G an d h ara .

As reg ards the presence o f the tribe

at Mat h ura the site of the inscription we should n ote
t hat the M ark a nde y a P ur ana ( Chapter 58 ) re f ers to a
S ak a settlemen t i n the M ad h yad e sa D r Th omas ( Ep
I nd I X pp 1 3 8 E ) poi n ts out th at the epigraphs on the
L ion Capital ex hi bit a mi xture o f S aka and Persian
nome n clature The n ame M e vak i for i n stance w h ich
occurs i n the i n scriptions is a vari an t of the Scythian
n ame M a u ak es ( c
a
M
e
M
ues
f
ga and M ava ces the com
m a n der of the S ak as who we n t to the aid o f D arius
The termination
C o d o man n u s Chi n nock A rr i an p

us in K om u sa an d Sam u s o seems to be Scythic D r

Thom as f ur ther poi n ts out that there is no di fculty in

the expression o f honour to the whole real m o f the

S ak as si n ce we nd i n the Wa rdak Sue Vih ar and other
inscriptio n s even more comprehe n sive expressions
S arva sattvan a m o f all living creatures As regards

F leet s renderings s vak a an d sa ka t th an a o n e s own

pl ace D r Thom as says that it does n ot seem natural to
i n scribe on the stone honour to som ebody s o w n
home A p uj a addressed to a cou n tr y is un usu al but
inscriptio n G o f th e L io n Capital co n ta i n s a sim i lar
ddressed
to
the
ch
ie
f
represe
of
the
n t a tive s
a
u a
p J
S ak a dom inion
Sak as th an a doubtless incl uded the district of S cythia
m e n tioned in the Periplus
f rom which ows d ow n the
river Si n th u s the gre atest of all the rivers th at ow into

the E rythr ae an S ea
The m etropolis o f Scythi a in
the time o f the Periplus w as M i n n agara ; an d its m arket
tow n was B arbari cu m o n the sea shore
Pri n ces be ari n g S aka n a mes are me n tio n ed i n sever al
inscriptions discovered in T a xila M a thura an d western

India According to D r Thomas whatever S ak a dyn as

ties may have existed in the P a j ab or I ndia reached
I n di a n either thro u gh A f gha n is ta n n or th rough Kas mi r
'

TH E

SA K A S

2 33

but as Cunningham contended by w ay o f Si n d an d the

valley of the Indus ( J R AS 1 9 06 p
This theory
c annot be accepted in its entirety in view of the Chinese
the fac t
an d
accoun t o f the S aka occup a tion o f K i p i n
that som e of the S aka nam es hitherto d iscovered are
those of the Northern S akas who lived near the S o gd i an oi

n
t
Ind
A
pp
the
mes
Ma
es
n
a
n
(
Moga ( Taxil a plate) and M e va k i ( M athura L ion Capita l )
We learn f rom
a re vari ants o f the S aka n a me M a u ak e s
A r r i an that a chief n amed M aua k e s or M ava ces led the
S acians a Sc y thia n tribe belon gin g to th e Scythi an s who
dwelt in Asia who lived outside the j urisdiction of the
Persian governor o f the Bactri a ns a n d the Sogdian i ans
but were i n alli an ce with th e Persi an king K sh ah arata
or K h ah ara ta the f am ily design a tion o f a Satrapal house
of Western an d Southern I ndia is perhaps equivalen t to
Karatai the n ame o f a S aka tribe o f the North ( Ind Ant
p
The conquest of the L ower I nd us v alley an d part
of western Indi a m ay however have been e ff e cted
by the S akas o f wester n Sa k a s th an a ( S i st an ) who are
mentioned by Isidore o f C h ara x The na m
e of the

capitals of
Scy thia
L ower Indus valley )
and o f the Kingdo m o f M a m ba r u s ( N am ba n u s ? ) in
the time of the Periplus w a s M i n n agar a and this was
evidently derived from the cit y of M i n in Sak as th an a
m entioned by Isidore ( J R AS 1 9 1 5 p
R apson
points out that one o f the most ch aracteristic f eatures in
the names of the western K sh a trapas of C h ash tan a s line

D aman is found also in the name o f a prin ce of

vi a
the D ra n gi an i an house of V e n e nes L astly the K ard amak a
family from which the daughter o f the M a h ak s h a t ra pa
R udra claimed desce n t apparently derived its n ame from
the K ard a m a river in Persia ( S h a ms ast ry s tr an s o f
A r th asas tra p
,

'

P O L I TI C A L

2 34

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

The e arliest S aka kin g me n tio n ed i n I n di an i n scriptio n s

and coin s is perhaps M a n e s ( iden tied with Mog a o f the
Taxila plate ) He was a paramoun t soverei g n ( Maha
raya ) H is dom inions included Taxila which w as ruled
by a S atrap al f a m ily
The da tes assigned to M a n es b y var i ou s scholars ra n ge
from B C 1 3 5 to A D 1 54 His coi n s are f ound ordi
n a r i ly i n the P a ab and chiey i n the
wester n portion
j
o f the province of which Ta x ila was the ancie n t capital
There can thus be no doubt that M an es was the ki n g o f
Gandh ara Now i t is i mpossible to n d f or M an e s a
place i n the history o f the P aj ab b ef ore the Greek ki n g
A n ti al k id a s who was reigning at Taxila whe n ki n g
B h agabh ad ra w as on the thron e o f V i d i sa f or f ourtee n
years The date o f B h agabh a d ra i s u n cer tai n but he
m ust be placed later th an A gn i m i tra S u nga who r u led
f rom B C 1 49 1 41 The fourteenth ye ar of Bh ag a
bhadra could not h ave f allen be f ore 1 2 7 B C C on se
quen tl y A n ti al k id as m u s t h a ve been ruling i n the second
hal f o f the second century B C and his reign could not
h ave ended be fore 1 2 7 B C The S aka occupatio n of
Gand h ara us t therefore be later th an 1 2 7 B C Al l
scholars except F leet iden tify M an e s w i th M ah ara ya
Moga of the Si rs u k h or Taxila plate d a ted in the
year 7 8 of an unspecied era The generally accepted
S aka institution As the era
v iew is that the era is of
is used only in N I ndia an d the border la n d i t i s per m is
sible to conj ecture th at i t m a rks the completion of the
S aka occupatio n o f those regions We have a lready see n
tha t this occupation cou ld n o t hav e ta ke n place before 1 2 7
B C
The era used i n the T axila pl ate could n ot
there f ore h ave origi n ated be fore 1 2 7 B C The year 7 8
of the era could not h ave f allen be f ore B O 49 C o n s e
uently
Ma
placed
be
f
ore
B
C
n es M e ga c a n n ot be
q
H e m u st be placed e ve n l ater bec au se we lea r n f ro m th e
,

P O L I T I CA L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

2 36

by n um is matic eviden ce M an es came either before A z e s

I or after A z es I I ; but we have already seen that he could
n o t have reigned after A z es I I
He m ust there f ore be
placed be f ore A z es I He m ust have been r u ling in the
P aj ab when V on o n es was ruling in S istan
Whe n
V o n o n es was su cceeded by S pal i r i s e s Man es w a s succeeded
by A z es I We have already see n that S p al i r i s es and A z e s
I issued j oint coins The relationship between the two
m onarchs is n ot kno w n The y may have bee n rel ated by
blood or they m ay have been m ere allies like H er m a i os
and K u j u la K ad ph i s es ( cf Whitehead p 1 7 8 M arshall
Taxi la p
Kin g A z es I s truck some coi n s bea rin g his o w n n ame
in Greek on the obverse and tha t o f A z il i ses i n Kharosh thi
on the reverse Then again we have another type o f
coins o n w h ich the n ame i n Greek is A z i li ses and i n
Kharosh th i is A ya or A z es D r B h a n d ar k a r and S mit h
postulate that these two j oin t types when considered to
gether prove that A z i l i s e s be fore his a ccession to i n d e p en
dent power was the subordinate colleague of an A z e s and
that an A z es si m ilarl y was s u bs e q u en tl v the s ubordinate
colleague o f A z i l i s e s The two princes n amed A z es cannot
be ide n tical an d the y m ust be distinguished as A z es I an d
Whitehead ho w ever observes that the silver
A z es I I
coins o f A z i li s e s are better executed and earlier i n style
than those o f A z es The bes t didrachms of A z e s com pare
unfavourably with the ne silver coins of A z i li s e s with
Z eus obverse and D i o sk o u r i reverse an d wi th other rare
silver types o f A z i l i se s I f A z i li se s preceded A z es then
f ollowing D r Sm ith we m u s t h a ve A z i l i s es I and A z i li s es I I
In concl usion Whitehead
i nstead o f A z e s I and A z e s I I
say s that the diff erences in t y pe and s tyle between the
a bundan t issues of A z e s ca n be adequatel y explained b y
reasons of locality alone operatin g through a lon g reign
M arsh al l however says th a t the stratic a tio n o f coins at
.

THE

SA KA S

237

Taxila clearly proves the correctness of S m ith s theory

according to which A z es I w as succeeded b y A z i l i s es
and A z i li s es by A z as I I
R ecent discoveries have unearthed the gol d coi n of a
kin g named A th a ma Whitehead has no hesitation i n
recognisin g him as a m ember of the d y n asty o f A z as an d
His date i s however un cert ain
A z i li s e s
Unlike th e Ind e Greek pri n ces the S aka kings style
th emselves on thei rcoins Basileus B as i l eo n correspondin g
to the P rakrit on the reverse M a h araj asa R aj ar aj asa They
a l so appropri a te the epithe t M ah atas a correspondin g to the
Greek M egal o y w hich we nd on the co i n s o f Greek kings
The title R ajar aj akin g of kings was n ot an empty boast
Moga had under him the Viceroys L iaka and Patika o f
A z es had u n der him
C h h ah ara and C h u kh s a near Taxila
at least two subordinate rulers
the S atrap Z e i o n i ses
The title Satrap or K sh a t
a n d the S trategos A sp a va r m a
rapa occurs in the Behistun Inscription i n the form
K s h a tr a pavan which m ean s protector of the kingdom

The
word
S
trategos
means
a
general
t
r
i
o
o
G
(f
p )
I t is obvious that the Scythian s revived i n North wester n
I n dia the system o f govern men t by Satraps and m i litary
governo rs
Coins and Inscriptions prove the existence
o f several other Satrapal f amilies besides those m e n tioned
above
The North I ndian K sh atrapas or Satr aps m ay be
di vided into three main groups vi a :
1
The Satraps of K apis a
2
The Satraps o f t h e Wester n P a j ab
The Satr aps of Mathura
3
R apson tells u s ( Ancie n t India p 1 41 ) th a t an
inscription a ff ords the bare mention of a Satrap of K api sa

The
su

rf

a ce

co i n s

hi h

t h a th o o f
n

se

S mi t h

Az es

as s

ig

ns

to

19 1 4,

A z as

II

a re

fo

und

ge n e

ll y

r r th

nea e

OF I N D IA

PO L I T IC A L H I S T O RY

2 38

S a tra ps belon g ed to three f ami lies vi z

a s al u k a f a mi ly I t consisted
u la a 0 r
h
a
K
K
T
e
us
( )
o f L iaka and his so n P a tika a n d gover n ed the terri tories
of C h h ah ara an d C h u k h sa ( B uhler E p Ind 1 v p
A ccording to F leet there were tw o P a t i k as J R AS 1 9 0 7
p
B ut accord in g to Marshal l there w as o n ly o n e
Viceroy o f the n ame o f Patik a ( J R AS 1 9 1 4 pp 9 79 if )
The Satrapal f amily o f K n s ln k a w as intim a te ly co n n ected
the S a traps o f Mathura ( cf I n scriptio n G on the
w ith
Mathura L ion Capital ) The coi n s of L iaka K u snl n k a
show the tra n sition o f th e distric t to wh ich they belo n ged
from the rule of the Greek house o f E u k ra ti d es to the
S ak as ( R apson s A n cie n t I ndia p
We k n ow f rom
the T axila or S i r s u k h plate d ated i n the year 7 8 tha t
L iaka w as a Satrap of the gre a t kin g Me ga
P a j ab

The

( b)

M an i gu l

M a h ay a l a

or

They were

Ji h an i m

the rei g n o f

A z es

II

I n d r a var m

hi s

Ze i on i s es

s on

or

probably Satr aps o f Taxila du rin g

.

a an d

hi s

( )
a cted as gover n or o f both
c

a nd

A Sp a va r ma

son

A z es

II

The

latte r

G o n d o ph ern es

an d

M a th ur a

f
The e arliest o f this li n e o f princes probabl y were the
H a gamas h a
Th e y were
a s sociated rulers Hag ana an d
perhaps succeeded by R a j n b n l a A ge n e alogical table o f
the house o f R aj u b n l a is give n below
T h e S a tr a p s

R a j nh o l a

as

am n d h a

N ad as i k asn -A

So d as a

rt

K h arao s ta

is k n ow n f ro m i n scriptio n s as well as coins

h
r a cters
i
inscriptio
B
r
h
m
c
a
at
Mora
near
a
i
n
n
n
A
M a thura c alls h i m a M ah ak sh atrapa B ut the Greek

lege n d on some o f his coi n s describes h i m as kin g of

kin gs the S av iour showi n g that he probably declared

h i s i n depe n de n ce
R aj n b n la

P O L I T I C A L H I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

2 40

disting uishes the K as p e i ra i oi f rom I ndo Sk y th i a which w as

the real S aka domain i n the m iddle of the second cen tur y
A D ( of P to l emy Ind A n t 1 8 8 4 p 3 54 and th e Jun aga d h
in scription of the S aka ruler R u d ra d aman ) More ov er the
terri tory of the K as p ei ra i o i m ust have in cl uded Kas m ir ( the
land o f K a siy a pa ) and there is n o ev idence th a t the dynasty
of Ma n es ever ruled i n Ka smi r I t was only un der the kin gs
of K a n i s h k a s dynast y that Kas m i r and Math u ra formed
parts o f one and the sam e empire The K as p e i ra i oi o f
Ptolem y eviden tly referred to th e Kush an e mpire
We le arn from the Math ura L ion Capital that when
Su dasa i e Sodas a w as rul i n g as a mere K s h a tra p a P ad i k a
i e
Patika was a M a h ak s h a tra pa As Sodasa was a
M ah ak sh a trapa i n the y ear 7 2 h e m us t have bee n a
K s h a tra pa be f ore 7 2
Consequen tly P a d i k a or Patika
m ust have been reignin g as a M ah ak s h at r apa contem
r ar
h
K
h
a tra a So dasa be f ore t he year 7 2
o
t
e
s
o
f
The
p
y
p
Taxila plate o f the y ear 7 8 howe ver does n ot st y le Patika
eve n a s K sh atrapa D r F leet thi n ks th at we have to do
w ith two d i ff erent P a t i k as
B ut M a rshall and Ste n Kono w
thi n k tha t Patik a who issued the Taxila plate is iden t ical
w ith the M a h ak s h a t ra pa P a d i k a o f
the Math ura L ion
Capita l an d that the era in w h ich the inscription o f
Sam 7 2 i s dated is n o t the s ame a s i n the Taxila plate o f
S am 7 8
I n ot her words while F l e e t dup licates kin gs
Marshall and S ten Ko n o w duplicate eras I t i s di fcult to
come to an y nal decision from the scanty d a ta a t our
disposal We should however remem ber that there a re
i n st ances amon g the Wester n K s h a tra pa s of C h ash tan a s
line of M a h ak s h a t rap a s bein g reduced to the ran k of
K sh a t ra pa s ( cf Maj u mdar the D ate o f K a n i s h k a Ind
and o f a K s h atra pa ( Ja ya d am a n ) bein g m en
Ant
t i o n e d wi th out a title ( A n d h au I nscriptions ) I t is therefore
n o t altogether improb a ble that the inscriptio n of Sam 7 2 a n d
tha t o f Sam 78 are d ated in the sa me era a nd that the two
-

.,

'

TH E

SA K AS

ide n tical In the Jan i bi gh a inscription king

I f S ir
L a k sh m an a Sena h as n o title prexed to his n ame
John Marshall is righ t i n reading the n ame of Aya ( Az e s )
in the Taxila Insc ription o f 1 3 6 we h a ve an additio n al
i nstance of a kin g bei n g me n tioned withou t any title
K h ara o s ta was a grandso n ( daugh ter s s o n ) of R a ii j u
The
b nl a an d was co n seq uently a nephe w of Sodasa
inscriptions A and E on the Mathura L io n Capital mentio n
hi m as the Y uva ray a K h arao s ta H is coins are of one
c l ass only presen ting legends i n Greek ch aracters
on th e obve rse an d i n Kh arosh th i on the r evhrs e

The Kharosh th i legend ru n s thus :

C h h atrapas ap ra
P a ti k as

are

K h ara os t i s a A r tasa pu trasa

'

The coi n s of the f amily of R a fi j ub n l a are im itated

f rom those of the S tratos and al so o f a l i n e of Hind u
p rin ces who ruled at Mathura This shows that in the
J n m n a valle y S cythian rule superseded that o f b oth Greek
and Hi n du princes
A f ragme n ta ry inscription f oun d by Vogel on th e
site of G an e sh ra ne ar M a thu ra r evealed the n am e of a
Satrap o f the K s h ah arat a f amily c alled G h a tak a ( J R A S
1 91 2 p
Th e N a t i o na li ty of th e N or th er n S a tr ap s
C un n ingham held that the inscripti on P on the

Mathura L ion Capital Sar vas a Sa k as tan as a p n yae gave

d e cisive proof that R anj u b u l a o r
n v n la Sodasa a n i other
conn ecte d Satraps were o f S ak a nationality D r Thom as
sho w s h owever that the S a trap s o f Northern India were the
represen tatives o f a mixed Par th ia n and S ak a domination
This is strongly su pported a p r i or i by the fact that
Patik a o f Taxila who bears h imself a Persian name
m e n tions as his ov erlord th e gre a t king Moga whose
nam e is S aka The ins criptions o f the L ion Capital
exh ibit a mixture o f Persian a n d S ak a no m enclature
1
a
t
I
nd
Vol
pp
3
E
X
8
I
)
( p
.

PO L I T I C AL

2 t2

TH

1 1.

PAH

H I S T O RY

OF

LA V A S

PA R T H IA N S

0a

IN DIA
.

Already i n the time o f the S aka E mperors o f the

f am ily of Ma n es Moga prin ces o f m ixed S aka P ah l a va
origi n ruled as Satraps i n Norther n I n di a Tow ards
the m iddle o f the rst ce nt ury A D S ak a rule in p arts
of Gandh ara was probably suppl an ted b y that o f the
I n the y ear 44 A D whe n
P a h lavas or Parthi ans
Apollonios o f Ty an a is reputed to h a ve v isited Taxila
th e throne was occupied by a Parth ian n amed P h rao te s
w ho was independen t of V ar d an es the ki n g o f B abylo n
and h imself power f ul e n ou gh to exercise su z erain power
over the Satra py o f Gandh ar a Ch risti a n writers re f er to
a k ing o f India n a med G u n d a ph ar an d his broth er G ad
wh o were co n verted by the apos tle S t Thomas an d who
there f ore lived in the rst century A D We h a ve n o
indepe n de n t co n rmatio n o f the story o f Apollo n ios B ut
the T akh t i Bahai record of th e y ear 1 0 3 ( o f an u n s peci
e d era ) shows that there was actu ally i n the P e s h w ar
distric t a ki n g nam ed G o n d o ph e r n e s The nam es o f
G on d 0 ph er n e s an d of his brother Gad ar e also f ou n d
D r F leet referred the d a te
o n coins ( Whi tehead p
o f the T akht i Bahai inscription to the M alava V i k ra ma
era an d so placed the record i n A D 47 ( J R AS 1 9 0 5
pp 2 2 3 2 3 5 ; 1 9 06 pp 7 06 7 1 0 ; 1 9 0 7 pp 1 69 1 7 2 ;

He remarked
there
0 ; 1 9 1 3 pp 9 9 9
1 013 1 0 4
sh ould be n o hesitation about re f erring the year 1 0 3 to
the established V i k ram a e ra of B C 58 ; ins tead o f
havin g recourse as in other cas e s too to som e otherwise
u nknow n e ra begi n n i n g a t about t h e same ti me This
pl aces G o n d op h e rn e s i n A D 47 which sui ts exactly
the Christian tradition wh ich m akes him a contemporary

of S t Thomas the Apostle

The power of G o n d o ph e rn es did n o t at rst ex te n d to
the Gandh ara region wh ich i f A pollonios is to believed
-

P O L I TI C AL H I S T O RY O F I N D IA

2 44

these Parthi an princel ings is probab ly alluded to b y the

a uthor o f the P eriplus in the f ollowin g pass age

Be f ore i t ( B a r ba ri cu m ) there lies a sm al l Is l and a n d

inland beh ind i t i s the m etropolis of Scy thia M i n n agara ;
i t is subj ect to Parthia n princes who are cons ta n tl y

drivin g each oth er ou t

E pigr aphic evide n ce proves tha t the P ah l ava or
Pa rthian ru l e in A f gh an istan the P a j ab a n d Si n d w as
supplan ted by th a t o f th e Gusana or K n sa n a or Ku sh an
dyn asty We k now th at G o n d o ph er n es was ruli n g i n
P esh w ar i n th e year 1 0 3 ( A D 47 accordi n g to F leet )
B ut we lear n f rom the P a n j ta r i n scription t h a t in th e year
1 2 2 ( A D 66 P) the sov erei gn ty o f the region had p assed to
Gusan a o r K ush an kin g I n th e y ear 1 0 3 ( A D
a
the Kush an su z erai n ty had extended to Taxila
A n ins cription of th a t year ( belon gin g prob ably to the
reig n o f A z es I I who w as n o w a pett y chief ) m en tio n s
the i n terment of some relics o f B uddha i n a chapel at

Taxila
f or the bestow a l o f per f ect health upon the

M ah araja raj ati raj a d e vapn tra K h u s h an a

Th e S ue
Vih ar I n scriptio n proves the Kush an con quest of the
L ower I ndus valley The C hinese w riter Pa n k u wh o
died i n A D 9 2 re f ers to the Y ueh chi occupation of
Kao f ou or K abul This shows th a t t h e race to which
th e K u sh an s belonged took possession o f K abul before
It i s however asserted that Kao fou i s a m istake
A D 92
for To n m i B ut th e m istake in Ke n n e d y s opin ion would
been possible h ad the Y ueh ch i not been in
n o t h a ve
l
possessio n o f Kao f ou i n th e tim e o f P a n k u
The im por
ta n t th ing to rem ember is that a Chinese writer of
though t Kao f ou to h ave been a Y ueh chi
92 A D
possessio n long be fore h i s time I f S ten Konow is to be
believed th e K u sh an s had established some sort o f
co n nectio n with th e I ndian bord e rl and as earl y a s t h e
,

J. E A. 8

I9 1 2 .

T H E K U S H AN S

2 45

time o f G on d o ph e r n es I n lin e 5 of the Takh t i Bahai

inscription Ste n Kon ow r eads erj h u na K a ps as a p n y a e

in h onour o f prince K aps a

X IV p 2 9 4)
t e K u j u la K a d ph i s e s th e Kush an ki n g who succeeded
Kuj a l a K ad ph i s e s h as
H e r m ai os i n the K abu l valley
bee n ide n tied with the Kouei chouan g ( Kush an ) prince
Ki en tsie n kio w h o took possession o f K ao f ou Pot a a n d
I t appears f rom coins t hat th is Kush an chi ef w a s
K i pi n
a n all y of H e r m a i o s wi th whom he issued j oin t coi n s
The destruction of H e rm ai o s ki n gdom by the Parth ia n s
probably supplied h im with a ca su s be lli He m ade w ar
on th e latter an d destroyed their power i n North W est
I ndia
-

111

TH E K

US H AN S .

We are informed by the Chi nese historians th at th e

K u s h an s w ere a cla n o f th e Y ueh chi
r ace
The
modern Chinese pronu n ciatio n o f th e nam e accordi n g to
Kingsm ill is s aid to be Y ue ti M.L evi and ot h er Fre n ch
scholars write Y ue tch i or Y u e tchi
We lear n f rom S s u m a ch ie n w ho recorded the stor y
of the travels of Chan g K i cn that in or abou t B C 1 6 5
the Y ueh ch i were dwellin g bet w een t h e Tse n u h oa n g
countr y and the K i li e n m oun tai n s or T i e n cha n R an ge
i n Chinese a k es tan At that date the Y ueh chi were
defeated and expell e d f rom their cou n try by the H iu n g
their kin g and m ade a dri n ki n g vessel
n a w h o slew
out o f h i s skull Th e w idow of the sl ai n ki n g succeeded
to h er h usband s po w er U n der her guidance the Y ueh
chi i n th e co u rse of their westward migr atio n att ack e d
A f ter this ex ploi t
th e Wu su n w h ose ki n g was killed
th e Y u eh ch i a tt a cked the S akas who e d i n to K i p i n
n dh ara )
an time th e s on of th e
K
pi
a
L
amp
ka
Ga
Me
s
a
a
(
slain Wu sun k in g gre w up to m anhood an d drove the
Y ueh chi f u rther w est i n to the I a hi a ( Dah ae ? ) terri tory
-

'

PO L I T I C A L

2 46

O F I N D IA

H IST O R Y

washed by the Ox us The Tahia who were devoted to com

me rce u n ski lled i n w a r a n d wantin g i n c ohesio n were
e as i ly red u ced to a conditio n o f vassalage by the Y ue h
chi wh o es t ablish ed their capital or royal e ncam pm en t
to the north o f the O xus i n the territory n o w belon ging
to B ukh ara The Y ueh chi capital was s till i n the sa m e
position whe n visited b v C han g kie n i n or abou t B C
1 2 5 ( J R A S 1 9 03 pp 1 9
The adven tures of C hang Kien as relate d by S s a
ma ch ie n i n the Sse k i ( completed be f ore B C 9 1 )
were retold i n P a n k u s h i stor y o f th e F irst H a n Dy nas ty
comple
ted
by
P
a n k u s sister a f ter his death
i
n
A
D
(
w ith three im portan t additio n s n amely
That the kingdom of the Ta yueh eh i has for its
1
capital the tow n o f Kie n chi ( Lan ch au ) a n d K i pi n
l ies on its southern f ro n tier
That the Y ue h chi were n o longer n omads
2
That the Y ueh ch i k ingdom had becom e d ivided
3
into ve principalities v i a Hieou mi Ch oua n g m o Kouei
chou an g ( K u sh an ) H i th um ( Bamiy an reg i on ) an d Kao
f ou
We next o btain a glimpse o f the Y ueh chi i n F an y e s
h i story of the L ater H a n D ynasty which covers the period
betwee n A D 2 5 an d 2 2 0 F a n y e b ased h is accoun t
on the r e port o f P an yo u ng ( cir A D 1 2 5) an d others
He himsel f died i n 41 5A D He gives th e f ollowi n g accoun t

I n o l d days th e Y ueh ch i
o f the Y uch ch i con q uest
were van quished by the H iu n g n a They the n we n t to
Tahia an d divided the kingdom a mo n g ve Y a bgo n s
t hos e o f H i co n mi C houa n g m i Kouei chou an g H i to ue n
More tha n h und red ye ars after that the
Ton m i
and
Y ab gou of Kouei ch ouan g ( Kush an ) n amed K i e o n ts i e o u
kio attacked an d v anquished th e four other Y a bgo us an d
.

A la te

r h i t ri
s o

an

r g rd
e

oo

Ka f

u as a

it
s

a ke

f o r To n m i .
-

P O L I T I C AL

$2 4
8

H I S T O RY

O F IN DIA

Taxila inscription of 1 3 6 the Kush an kin g is called D eva

putra a title which was charac teristic of the K a n i s h k a
group and not of K ad ph i s e s I or I I
K a d ph i s e s I coined no gold
His coina ge sh ows
un mis t akable inuence o f R ome He copied th e issues
of Au gustus or those of T i berius He used the titles
Y a vu ga an d Mah ar aj a R aj at i raj a

K ieou ts i eo u kio or K ad ph i s e s w as succeeded b y

his so n Y en kao tchen the H ima Vim a or W ema
K a d p h i ses o f the coins who is usuall y designated as
We hav e already seen that b e conque red
K a d p hi s es I I
Tien tchou or th e I ndian interior and set u p a chie f
w ho gov erned in the nam e o f the Y ueh chi Accordin g
to Sten Konow ( E p Ind X IV p 1 41 ) and Smith
ses
The
O
xford
Histor
y
of
India
p
1
a
d
h
i
I
I
2
K
8
(
p
)
esta blished the S aka E ra of A D 7 8 I f this view
h e accepted then he was the overlord of N a h ap an a
and was the Kus h an monarch who was de f eated by th e
C hin ese a n d compelled to pay tribute to the emperor Ho t i
A
B
ut
there
is
n
o
direc
t
eviden
ce
that
D
8
9
(
No inscriptions
K ad p h i s e s I I est ablished an y era
or co in s o f this mon arch con tain any dates which
are referable to an e ra o f h i s institu tion O n the
con tr ary we have evidence that K an i sh k a did establish
an era that is to s ay his m e thod o f dating was con tinued
by h i s successors an d we have d ates ranging f rom
th e year 3 to 9 9
The conquests o f the K a d ph i s e s Kin gs opened up the
path of comm erce between the R oma n E mpire and India
R oma n gold began to pour into t his cou n tr y i n p ayment
for silk spices and gems K a d ph i ses I I began t o issue
gold coin s He had an ex tensive bilin gual gold and co p
per coinage The obverse design gives us a new life like
representation of the m o n a rch The reverse is conned
to the worship of S iva In the Kharosh th i i n scriptio n he
,

'

"
49

T H E K US H AN S

is called the great king kin g of kings lord o f the world

the M ah i s va ra the de f ender

We learn from Y u Houan the author of the Wei li e
9
composed between A D 2 13 2 655 that the Y ueh chi power
was ouris h ing in K i p i n ( Kapi sa Gandh ara ) Ta hia ( O xus
Valle y ) Kao fou ( Kabul ) and Tien T ch o n ( India ) as late
as the third cen tur y A D B ut the Chinese au t hors are
silent about the names of the s uc cessors o f Y e n k ao tche n
a d h i s es
K
I
I
Inscriptions
discovered
i
n
I
ndia
have
p
(
)
preserved the names with dates o f the f ollowing great
Kush an sovereig ns b esides th e K ad ph i se s gr oup vi z
K a n i sh k a I ( 3
V as i s h k a ( 2 4
a
i sh k a ( 3 3
and Vasudeva ( 74
K a n i sh k a I I son o f V aj h es h k a
i s hk a V a j h e sh k a an d K a n i sh k a I I are probably
a
referred to by Kalhana a s H u sh k a Jushk a an d K an i s h k a
who apparently ruled conj o i ntly It w ill be seen th at
K a n i sh k a I I ruled in the year 41 a date wh ich falls
Thus the a ccou n t
w i thin the reig n o f H u v i sh k a ( 3 3
o f Kalha n a is con rmed by epigraphic evidence
In the chro n ological orde r generally accepted by
n umismatists the K an i sh k a group succeeded the K a d ph i s es
group But this view i s not accepted by m an y scholars
Moreover there is little agreemen t among sc h olars who
place the K an i sh k a group after the K a d ph i s es k in gs The
various theories of K an i sh k a s date are give n below
1 According to D r F leet K an i s h k a reigned be f ore the
K ad ph i s e s gro u p and was th e fou n der of that reckon i n g
com mencin g B C 58 which afterwards came to be
k n own as the V i k r a m a Sam vat His view was accepted by
Ken ned y but was ably con troverted b y D r Thomas and
can n o longer be upheld after the discoveries of Marshall
1
9
1
3
Thomas
Marshall
;
(
Inscriptions coi n s as well as t h e testimony of H i u e n
Tsan g clear l y prove that K a n i s h k a s dom inion s in cluded
Gandh ara but we have already see n that a ccord in g
,

P OL IT I CAL

2 50

O F I N DI A

H I ST O R Y

to Chinese eviden ce th e S ai wan g i e S ak a kings and no t

the K u s h an s ruled Kipi a ( K a pi sa Gan dh a ra ) in th e
second half o f the rst cen tury B C
2
A ccording to M arshall S ten Konow Smith and
several other sch ola rs K a n i sh k a s rule began about 1 2 5 A D
and ended in the second hal f of the secon d cen tury A D
Now we learn from the S ue Vih a r inscription that
K an i sh k a s dom inions i ncluded the L ower Ind us Valley
Again we lear n from th e J u n aga dh inscription o f R udra
that the M a h ak s h atra p a s c onquests extende d
d a m an
to Sindhu and Sa u v i ra R u d ra d am an certainly lived
fro m A D 1 3 0 to A D 1 50 H e did not owe h is position
as M a h ak s h a tra pa to anyb od y else ( s vay a m ad h i ga ta
I f K a n i sh k a ourished in the
M ah ak s h atra pa n a m a )
middle o f the secon d cen tur y A D how are we to recon cile
h is maste ry over the L ower Indus Valle y with the con
temporary sovereig n ty o f R u d ra d am a n P Again K an i s h k a s
dates 3 1 8 V as h i s h k a s dates 2 4 2 8 H u vi s h k a s d ates 3 1 6 0
and V a sudeva s d ates 7 4 9 8 su gges t a contin uous reckon
In other words K an i s h k a was the originator of an
i ng
era B ut we know of no era which com menced in the
second cen tur y A D
3 D r Maj u mdar thin ks that the era founded by
P rof
K a n i s h k a w as the K al ach u r i era of 2 48 4 9 A D
Jo u ve au D ubreuil points out that this i s n ot possible

D
An
cien
t
istory
of
th
e
eccan
3
In
fact
the
1
H
p
)
(
reign of V a sudeva the last of the K n eh a ns came to an
en d 1 0 0 years after the begi n nin g o f the reign of
N u me rous inscriptions prove that V as udeva
K an i sh k a
reigned at Math ur a I t i s certain that this country over
which extended the empire of V asudeva was occupied
abou t 3 50 A D by the Y au d h ey as a n d the N a gas and
i t is probable that they reigned in this place n early one
century before they were subj ugated by Sa m ud ra G u pta
K a nti pura
T h e capitals of the N a gas were Mathur a
-

.,

'

P OL I TI CAL

2 52

I S TO R Y

O F I N DI A

discovery far fr o m shaking the c o nviction o f those that

attri bu te t o K a n i s h k a the era o f 7 8 A D rather
streng thens it T n e omission o f the personal name of
the Kush an monarch d o es n o t necessaril y i mply that the
rs t Kush a n is m e an t In se veral inscriptions of th e
time of Kum a ra Gupta an d B udha Gupta the king i s
refer red t o sim ply as Gupta n ri pa )

0
( ) Pr o f J D ubreuil says M r Sten Konow has
s h own that the Tibetan and Chinese d ocu ments tend t o

pro ve that K a n i s h k a reigned in the second century

n
This
K
a
i
h
k
a
m
ay
h
ave
been
h
k
of
the
A
ra
s
K
a
n
i
s
a
(
Inscription of the y ea r 41 which if referred to the S aka
era w ou l d gi ve a date in the sec o n d cen tur y A D P o t iao
E
V
a
sudeva
Ind
XIV
p
4
1
may
h
ave
been
one
?
1
(
p
)
o f t h e success o rs of V a sudeva I
coins bearing the nam e
o f V a sudeva con tinued
to be str u ck long a f ter he had
passed away E H 1 p 2 7 2 ; D r S mith and M r R D
B a n e r j f cl e a rl y recognise d the existen ce of m ore tha n
on e Va sudeva ( i bi d pp 2 7 2
Mr Sten Kono w has sh o w n that the i n s cr i p
tions of the K a n i sh ka era a n d those of the S aka era are n ot
dated in the same fashi o n [ B ut the same s ch o lar also
shows that the inscri ptions o f t he K a n i s h k a e ra a r e als o
not dated i n the same fashion In the Kharosh th i
in scripti o n s K a n i s h k a a n d h i s successors rec o rded the
d ates i n the sam e w a y as the i r Sa k a P a h la va predecessors
givin g the nam e o f the m o n t h and the da y with in the
m on th O n the o ther han d i n th ei r Bra hm i record s
K a n i s h k a an d his s uc c ess o rs a dopted the an c ie n t Indian
way o f datin g ( E p I nd X IV p l t l ) Are we to con
dates o f K a n i s h k a s
c l u d e f ro m this that the Kharosh th i
inscrip ti o ns a r e n o t to be referred to the sam e e ra to
which the dates o f the B rah m i rec o rd s are to b e as c ribed P
I f K a n i s h k a a d o pted t w o d i ff erent ways o f datin g we fai l
to un d erstand w h v h e c o uld not have adopted a t hird
,

T H E K U S H AN S

2 53

method to suit the l o ca l c o nditions in w estern India S ten

K o n o w hi msel f poi n ts o u t that in th e S aka dates we have
the name o f the m onth as i n the Kharosh th i rec o rd s
T h e S aka era wh ich
with the ad d ition of the Paks h a
they ( the w e stern K s h a tra pa s ) use d was a direct imitation
of the reckoning used by thei r co usi n s i n the n o rth west
the additional mentioning o f the paksha b ein g perhaps a
conc e ssion to the c ustom i n th e part o f the c o u ntry where

they ruled
It is n ot i mp robable that j ust as K a n i s h k a
i n the b o rd e rland used th e old S aka P a h la v a meth o d and
i n H i n d u s th an used the ancien t I ndian way of d atin g
prevalen t there so i n western India his ofcers added the
paksha to s uit the custom in that part of the country ]
K a n i s h k a c om pleted the Kush a n conquest of upper
India and ruled o ver a wide real m which extended from
Gandh ara and Kas m i r t o Benares Tra d iti o ns o f h i s conict
with the rulers of Soked ( S a keta ) a n d P atali p u t ra are
preserved b y Ti b etan a n d Chinese writers ( E p Ind XIV
p 1 42 I n d An t 1 9 0 3 p
E pigraphic records give
contem porary notices of him wi th d ates not only from
Z eda i n the Y u z u f z a i cou ntry and fro m Man ikiala near
R awalpin d i but a l so from S u e V ih ar ( north o f Sin d )
from M athura and Sravas ti a n d from S a rn a th near
B enares H i s c o ms are found in considerable quan tities
as far eas twar d s as G a zipur The eas tern portion of his
empire was apparently governed by the M ah a K sh a tra pa
K h a r a pa ll an a and the
He
K s h a t r a p a V a n a s h p a ra
xed his own resi d ence at Pesh a war ( Pu ru s h a pu ra ) and
established K a n i s h k a p u ra i n Kas m i r I t is however
probable that K a n i s h k a pu ra w as es ta b lished by his
namesake of the A ra in scription After making himsel f
m aste r o f the S o uth ( 11 6 I n d ia ) K a n i s h k a turned to the
west and defeated th e Kin g o f the Parth ians ( Ind A n t
1 9 03 p
In his o l d age he led an army against
the nor th and die d in a n attem pt to cross the
.

PO L I TICAL H IS T O RY o r

2 54
.

I N D IA

T s u n gl i n g

mountains between Gandh a ra and Khotan

T h e Northern expedition is apparen tly referred to by
H i u e n Tsan g w h o speaks of Chinese Princes detained a s
hostages at his court
K an i s h k a s fame r ests n ot so m uch on h i s conquests
as on his patronage of the religion of S akyam uni N umis
m atic evidence sh ows that h e actually became a convert t o
B uddhis m H e sh owed his zeal for his new faith by buil d
in g the celebrated relic tower at P u ru s h a pu ra or Pesh a war
w hich excited the wonder of the Chinese pilgri m s H e
convoked the last great B uddhist council B ut th ough a
Bud dhist the Kush a n m onarch contin ued to honour h i s old
Z e ro a s t r i a n Greek M ithraic and H indu gods
The court
of K a n i sh k a w as adorned by A sva gh osh a C h ar a k a
N agarj u n a and other worthies
After K an i sh k a ca me V as i s h k a H u v i s h k a an d
We hav e go t two i n
K a n i s h k a of the A ra inscription
s cr i p t i o n s of V as i sh k a dated 2 4and 2 8
H e m a y have been
identical with V aj h e s h k a the fathe r of K a n i s h k a of the
A ra inscription and J ushka of the R aj atarangi n i
K alh ana s
H u v i s h k a s dates ran ge fro m 3 3 to 6 0
narrative leaves the i mpression that he ruled simul
ta n e ou sly with J ushka and K a n i sh k a i e V a j h e s h k a and
The
K a n i sh k a of the A ra inscription of the year 41
Wardak vase inscription proves the in clusion of K abul
within his dom inions But there is no e vide nce that h e
retained his hold o n Sind which was probabl y wrested
f rom th e successors of K an i sh k a I by R u d rad ama n I n
Kas m i r H u vi s h k a built a to w n n am ed H u s h k ap u ra L ike
K an i sh k a I h e was a patron of Buddhism an d built a
H e also resemble d
splendid m onaste ry at M athur a
K a n i s h k a in an eclectic taste for a m edle y o f G ree k
Persian and I n d ian deities
S mith does not ad mit that the K a n i s h k a of th e Ara
i n scripti o n of the year 41 was d iff e rent f rom the gre at
.

P OL ITI CAL
(0 11 p

H IS TO R Y

O F I N D IA

The Allahabad Pi llar I n scrip tion refers to

King Ganapati N a g a w hile s e veral V ak ata k a record s men
tion Bhava N a ga kin g of the B hara si va s whose gran d son s
grandso n R u d ra se n a I I was a con tem p o rary o f Chandra
G upta I I a n d who according ly m us t have ourishe d
lon g bef o r e th e rise o f the Gupta E m pire IVe lear n fro m
th e Pur anas that the N a gas established themselves at
V i d i s a P a d mava ti K an ti p ur i an d even M athur a. which was
the sou ther n capital of K an i s h k a a n d his successors ( J R AS
The greatest of the N a ga Kings was perhaps
1 9 05 p
the seco n d N ak h a va n t w h o w as probably
C h a n d rani s a
identical wit h th e great kin g Chan d ra o f the D el h i I ron
Pillar inscription The K u s h ans however continued to
rule i n th e K a bul valle y O n e o f them was probably th e
D a i va pu tra sah i s ah anu s ah i who sen t valuable presents to
Sam udra Gupta I n the sixth century the K u s h an s h a d
to ght hard aga i n s t the H uns K a bul th ei r capital w a s
nally taken by the M oslems i n 8 7 0 A D After that d ate
th e royal resi d ence was shifted to O h i n d o n the In d us
T h e line of K a n i s h k a was n al l v ex tin guished b y the
B rah mana K a ll ar
,

'

'

S C YT H I A N R U L E I N S O UT H ER N
AN D W E ST E R N IN D I A
1

Tu e K SH

A II A R

AT A S .

We have seen that i n the rst cen tury B C the

Scy thians posses s e d K i pin ( K a pis a Gandh ara ) and after
wards extende d their sway over a large part o f N orthern
India The principal Scy thic d y nasties con tin ued to rule
in the north B ut a Satrapal fam ily the K sh a h ar ata s
ex te nded their power to western Ind ia and th e D eccan a n d
wrested Mah a ra sh tra from th e Satavah an a s The S a tav a
hana Kin g ap paren tly retired to the southern part of his
dom inions probably to the J a n apad a of the Bellary D is t rict
which cam e to be known as S ata va h a n i h a ra and was at
one time under the di rec t administration of a military
governor ( m a h as e n ap ati ) nam ed S k an d a n aga ( E p Ind
X IV
The name of the Scyt h ian con querors of M ah a

Kara tai
r as h tr
K s h a h a rata seem s to be i d en tical with
the designation of a famous S aka tribe m en tioned by th e
geographer P tolemy ( I nd An t 1 8 8 4 p
The known members o f the K s h a h arata K h a h a rata o r
C h ah ar a ta family are C hata ka B h u m a k a and N a h a pan a
B hu
O f these G h a tak a belo n ged to the M athur a region
maka was a K s h a tr a pa o f K a th ia w a r R apso n says that

he preceded N ah apan a H i s coin types are ar ro w dis c us

These t y pes may be com pa re d with

a n d thunderbolt
disc us bow a n d arr o w o f certain c o pper
th e reverse type
coins struck conjointly b y S pal i ri s es and A z e s I
N ah a pan a w a s th e g reate s t o f the K s h ah a rata S atrap s
E igh t Ca ve Inscriptions di s c o vered a t P andule n a n ear
N a sik I u n n a r and Karle ( i n t h e P o ona D istrict ) prove
the i n clus i on o f a c o nsid e ra b le portion of M ah a rash tra
.

a ,

P O L ITI CAL

2 58

IS T OR Y O F I N D I A

within his dominions Seven of these insc ripti o ns describe

the bene factions of his s o n i n d aw U s h a va d ata the S aka
while the eighth i nscri pti o n species the charitable works
o f Ayama the A m atya
U s h a va d ata s i n scriptions i ndicate
tha t N a h a pan a s po l itical in u ence exte n ded fro m Poona
r ara k a
i
o r th
S
n
n
in
ah
a
r
a
sh
ra
and
N
Kon
k
to
a
o
M
t
(
p
(
)
)
M anda so r ( Da s ap u ra i n M a l w a ) a n d the dis trict o f A j mi r
i n clu d ing P ush k a ra the place o f pil g rim i ge to which
U s h a va d ata resorted for co n secra tion a f ter his victo ry over
the M alayas or M al a va s f
Th e N a si k and Karle rec o rds give the d a tes 41 42 , 45
of a n uns peci ed era and cal l N a h a pan a a K sh a tra pa whi le
the J u n n ar epigraph o f Aya ma s pecies th e d a te 46 an d
s peaks of N a h apan a as M ah ak s h a tra pa The general ly
accepted view is that these dates are to be refer r ed to the
S ak a era o f 7 8 A D T h e name N a h a pan a is n o doub t
Persian but the K s h a h a rata tr i be t o which N a h apan a
b el o n ged w a s p ro b ably a S ak a tri be a n d U s h a va d ata son
i n l a w of N ah a pan a distinc tly calls hi m sel f a S ak a
I t is
there f ore probable that the era o f 7 8 A D de rives i ts nam e
from the S aka princes o f the H ouse o f
o f S aka era
N ah a p an a R apson accepts the V ie w tha t N a h a pan a s dates
are record ed i n years o f the S aka era b gi n nin g i n 7 8 A D
and there f ore assigns N a h a pan a to the peri o d A D 1 1 9 to
A: D 1 2 L Seve a l sch o lars iden t i f y N a h ap an a with
of t h e Pe riplus wh o se ca pi t a l w a s
M a m b ar us ( Na mba n u s
According to Prof B h a n d a rk a r
M i n n a ga r a in Ariake
M i n n a ga ra is m odern M a n d a s o r a n d Ariake is Apar a n
2
M r R D Banerj i and Pro f Jo u v e a u D ubreuil
tik a
ho w ever o f O pinion that N a h a pan a s dates a re
a re
not referable t o th e S aka era
The y s ay that i f we
ad mit tha t the i n sc rip tions o f N a h a pan a a re d a ted i n the
S aka e ra there will b e only a n i n te val o f ve y ears
.

'

S ee
Ar

a so

i k
a

B mb
o

m ay
t

Gaz

.
'

be A ya l a o t

15

11 .

V a r ah a m i h i r a

B ri h a t

S mhi t a
a

POL ITI

2 60

C AL

O F I N D IA

H ISTO R Y

The Pr o f essor who obj ects to a ch a himself makes use

n o t o n ly of
and
but a l so o f the wo rd s grand s o n and
great grandson no trace of w hich can be fou n d i n the
original rec o rd H a d his translation bee n w hat the writer
of the A n d h a u inscriptions in tende d we sh ould have ex
t
e
c
d
e
to
nd
the
name
o
f
s
m
o
i
k
rs
t
then
the
X
t
a
a
an
d
p
name o f C h a sh tan a followe d by those o f Ja ya d am a n
,

an d

m a n Y s am o t i k a

u d ra d a

ra

au
t
ras a
p

p
It u d ra d ai n as a

J a y a d am ap u t ra sa

C h a s h ta n a

nda
the
G
u
p
and Ja s d h a n inscription ) M oreover it is signican t that
i n the tex t o f the inscrip ti o n the re is n o ro y al title pre xed
to the na m e o f J a ya d am a n wh o rule d betwee n C h as h tan a
a n d R u d ra d am a n accor d in g to D u breuil
O n the othe r
hand both C h as h ta n a an d R u d ra d am an are called r aj a
The two are me n tio n ed i n e xactly the sam e way with
the h o n o r i c R aj a and the patronymic The literal tran s la

tion o f the inscriptional passage is i n the year 52 of

king C h as h ta n a s o n of Y s amo ti ka of king R ud ra daman

and this certainly indicates that the

so n o f Ja ya d am a n
year 52 bel o nged to the reign both of C h as h tan a and
The conj oint rule o f t w o kings w as kno w n
R u d ra d am a n
D va i raj ya i n Kau
to ancien t H ind u wri ters o n polity
The theor y o f the conj oin t
ti l y a s A r th a sast ra p 3 2 5)
rule of C h as h tan a an d his g randso n is suppo rte d by the
fact that Ja ya d am a n d id n o t l i ve to b e M a h ak sh at ra pa
a n d must have predeceased h is father C h as h ta n a as unlike
C h a s h ta n a and R u d ra d am an he is cal led simply a K s h a
t rapa ( n o t M ah ak s h at ra pa and B h a d ra m u k h a ) eve n i n the
inscriptions of his descendants ( of the G u nd a and Jas d h a n
in scripti o ns ) We have already n oticed the fact that the
title raj a w hich is given to C h as h ta n a and R u d ra d am a n
i n the A n d h a u inscriptions is n o t given to Ja ya d am a n

a u t ras a

Cf
an d

St

ra t o

u ry o

i l

a s o t h e c a s s ca

dh

an d

an a

St

in

ra t o

II

the
; of

a cc o u n t o

re a t

os

E pi

a nd

f Pa t a l e n e
c

1 3 4 n n tc ;

f E u k ra t i d e s

Az i l ises

t c .,

and

t c.

the

h is

ca s e o

son

f Dh ri t n r s h tm

i n Ju s t

'

n s

o rk

of

T H E K S IIA H A lt A l A S
'

Mr

26 !

Banerj i says that the i nscriptions of

N a h a p an a cann o t be re ferre d to the sam e era as used on
the coins and i n scriptions o f C h as h ta n a s d ynas ty because
i f we as s ume that Na h a pan a was dethr o n ed i n 46 S E
G a u ta m i pu tra mus t have hel d N a si k u p to 52 S E ( f ro m
his 1 8 th to his 2 4th y ear ) t hen P u l u may i held the city
u p to the 2 2 n d year o f his reign i
up to at least 7 4
S E B ut R u d ra d am a n is kn own to have defeated P ul u
m a y i a n d take n N asik before that tim e B a n e rj i s erro r
lies i n the tacit assumption that R u d ra d am a n twice
occup i ed N a si k bef o re the vear 7 3 o f the S aka era
Another u nte nab l e a ssum ption o f M r Banerj i is that
nished h is conquests before the y ear
R u d r a d am a n
1 3 0 w hereas
insc r iptions
52 or A D
th e
A n d h au
m erely i m ply the p o ssession o f Cutch by the H o use o f
.

C h a s h ta n a

The theory o f those who re f er N a h a pan a s dates to t h e

S aka era is con rmed by the f act p o in ted out b v Pr o f
B h a n d a r k a r that a N asik inscripti o n o f N ah a pan a refers
to the gold c urren cy of the K u s h an s w h o coul d n o t have
ruled i n India before the rs t ce n t u ry A D
The power o f N a h a pan a a n d h i s a l li e s w a s threatened by
the M alayas ( M ala vas ) f ro m the n o rth a n d the S ata v ah a n a s
from the south The incursion o f t h e M ala v as as repelled
b y U s h a v a d ata
B u t the Sata vah a n a atta c k prove d fat a l
t o S ak a rule i n M a h a r a sh t ra
The N a sik p ra s as t i calls
G au ta m i p u tr a S ata kar n i t h e uproote r o f th e K s h a h a r ata
race a n d the rest o rer o f th e S ata v ah a n a p o w er Th a t
N a h a pan a h i m sel f was o v e r th r o w n b y G a u ta m i p u tr a is
p ro ved b y the tes timo n y o f t h e Jo g a l te m bh i h o ar d whic h
consiste d o f N a h a pan a s o w n c oins a n d c oins restruck b v
I n the restruck c o ins th e re was n o t a
G a u ta m i p u tra
single one belon gin g to a n y prince o ther than N a h a pan a
as w oul d certainly have b e en the c a se i f any ruler had
i n tervened bet w ee n N ah a pan a and G au ta m i pu tra

P OL ITI CAL

2 62

II

TH

R E S TO R A T I O N

G a u t a m i p u t ra

H I S TO R Y

or r u n

O F I N D IA

E M PI R E

S AI A V AII ANA
'

v ict o ry over the K s h a h a ratas led to

the rest o ration o f the S ata v ah a n a p o wer in M ah a ra sh tra
The rec o very o f M a h aras h
a n d the adj oinin g prov i n ces
tra is pro ved by a N asik inscription date d i n the year 1 8
a Karle epig raph addressed to th e A m atya i n charge
an d
of M a m a la ( the distr i ct round Karle m odern M a val ) B ut
this was not the only a chievemen t of G au ta m i p u tra We
learn from the N a sik record o f quee n G a u ta mi that her
son destro y ed the S akas Y a va n as and P a h l a vas and that
his d ominions exten d e d n ot on l y o ver Asika Asaka
m
s
a k a o n the God a var i t e
A
a
n d Mulaka
(
t
the
dis
tric
round
Paithan
but
also
over
h
ura
t
a
S
)
(
K
a
thi
a
w
a
r
Kukura
in
Central
I
ndia
probably
n
ear
)
(
(
the P ar i yatra or the Wester n V i n d h yas ( B r i h a t Samhi ta
A par an ta ( North Konkon ) A u u p a ( d istri c t r o u n d
X IV
M ah i s ma ti on the Narmad a ) V i d a rb h a ( Berar ) and A kara
Avan ti ( E ast an d West M a l w a ) H e is further s tv l e d lord
of all the mountains f ro m the V i n d h vas to t h e Travan core
hills The names o f the Andh ra c o untry ( A n d h rapa t h a )
and K os ala are ho w e ver conspicuous b y their a b sence
I nscriptio n s an d the tes ti mon y o f H i n en Tsan g p rove that
both these territories were a t o n e ti m e o r other incl ude d
wi thin the Sata v ah a n a e mpire The earliest S ata vah a n a
king whose inscriptions have bee n found i n the Andhra
regio n is P u l u m ay i s o n of G a u ta m i p u tra
Acc o r d in g to Sir R G B h a n d a r k ar and P ro f
B h a n d ar k a r G a u ta m i p u t ra reign e d c o nj i n tly w ith his s o n
They giv e t h e f o l l o win g reasons
P ul u m ay i
In
a m i s i n scription
dated
i
the
1
9
th
year
1
G
a
u
t
n
(
( )
o f her gran d son I u l u m a i
she
is
called
the
m
other
of
the
y )
great king and the grand mother of the great kin g Th is

'

S h a m a s n s t ry

t ra n s

l ti
a

on o

f t h e A r t h a sas t m .

H 3,

n.

2.

P OL ITI CAL

2 64

I ST O R Y

OF

I ND I A

the epithet J i vas u ta i s si gn ican tly omi tted The donees

in the former gran t we re the T e k i ras i ascetics the donees
i n the latter gran t were the B h a d a v an i ya mon ks
The
obj ect of grant in the f o r mer case m a y h a ve been m erely
the Veranda of Cave No 3 which con tains the p o stscript
of the year 2 4 and whose existence before the l 9 th y ear
of P u l u may i i s attested by an edict o f G au ta m i pu tra of
the year 1 8 O n the other hand th e cave given away to
the B h ad a van i ya monks was the whole of Cave No 3
I f G au ta m i pu t ra and his son reigned sim ultaneously
and if the latte r r u led a s his father s collea gue i n M a h a
r ash tra then it is dif c u lt to explain
wh y G a u ta m i pu tra
add ressed the o fcer at G o va r d h a n a d irectly ignoring his
son who is represen te d a s ruling o ve r M ah a rash tra wh ile
in the record o f the year 1 9 P u l u m ay i is c o nside red as so
im portan t that the date is recorded i n the yea rs o f his
reign an d not i n that o f his fath e r w h o w as the senior
ruler
The generally accepte d vie w is t ha t P u l u m ay i suc
We learn from Ptolem y that his
G a u ta m i p u tr a
ce e d e d
Pai than or P ra ti s th an a on the
ca pi ta l was B a i t h a n i e
God a vari iden tied by B h an d ark a r with N a va n ar a I n
coins prove that P ul u may i s do m ini o ns
s cr i p ti on s and
included the K ris h na district as w e l l as M ah ar a sh tra
We have already seen that the Andhra coun try is not
men tioned in the lis t of countries ov er which G a u ta m i pu t ra
hel d h i s sway I t is not al t ogethe r i m probable that
V as i s h thi p u tra P ul u m ay i was the rst t o es tablish the
S u k h tank ar identies
Sata vah a n a power in that region
him with Siri P u l u m ayi kin g of the Sata vah a n as men
ti o n ed i n a n inscription discovere d in the A doni ta luk of
the B ellary district B ut the absen ce of the dis tin guish ing
matro ny m
i c probably in d icates that th e kin g referred
.

0 12 1i

Ba n e i j i

J. It . A . S , 1 9 1 7 ,

pp

28 1

t s cq .

TH E

R EST O R E D

S AT A V AH A NA S

265

in the inscri ption is P u l u m ayi I o f the Pura nas

R apson i d en tie d P u l u mayi wi th Vasi s h th i p u t ra Sr i
Sata k a r ni who is represen ted i n a Ka n heri inscripti o n as
the husband of a daughter of the M a h ak s h a tra pa R u ( d ra )
H e further identies this R udra with R u d ra d am a n and
says that P u l u m ay i m ust be iden tied with Satak a r ni
lord of the D eccan wh o m R u d rad am a n
twice in fair
ght completely de feated bu t did not d estroy on account

of the nearness o f their conn ection

Pro f B h a n da r k a r
d o es n o t accept th e identication of P u lu may i with
V as i s h th i pu tra Sr i Satak a r ni of the Kanheri Cave I n
scription H e i d en ti e s th e latter w ith S iva Sri Sata k ar ni
th e S iva Sri of the M atsya Pur a na pr o bably a brother
and successor of P u l u m ay i An o ther brother of P ul u m ay i
was probably Sri Chandra Sati
The next i mportant kings were Sri S a ta ( m is called
S ak a s e n a ) and Y aj a r i Sata k arni
Y aj n a sri s inscripti o ns
which prove that he reigned for at least 2 ] years are
T
found at the followin g p lace s r i a
a sik Kanheri and
China ( Krish na district ) H i s coin s are found in Guj ara t
K a thi a w a r E ast M a lwa A paran ta the Central P rovinces
and the K rish na d i s trict There can be n o doubt that h e
ruled ove r both M a h ara sh tra a n d the Andhra coun try
Smith say s that h i s silver coins im itati n g the coin age of th e
S aka ru l ers o f Uj j a in probably point to victories over the
latter and that the c o i n s bearin g the gure of a ship suggest
the inference that t h e kin g s power extende d o ver
the s e a
After
Y a j a sr i was the last great kin g of his d y n a ty
h i s d eath the S ata v ah a n as p robably l o st M ah a r ash tra to
t h e Abh i r a ki n g Is va ras e n a The later Sata vah a n a princes
Sr i R udra Sat a k ar n i S ri Krish na Sata k a rn i and others
ruled in E astern D eccan and were supplan ted by the
The Sata k a r ni s of K u n ta la
I k s h vak u s and the P a lla va s
o r the K a n a rese d istricts were supplanted by the P a l l a va s
to

PO

26 6

d K ad a mbas

L ITI C A L

IS T O RY O F I N D I A

A new po w er t h e V akata k a ar ose i n

the ce n tral D ec ca n pro babl y towar d s the cl ose of th e third
cen tury A D

an

III

S AK A S

TH E

or

U JJA I N

The greates t rivals of th e restore d S ata vah a n a E mpire

were at rst the S aka K sh a tra pas o f Uj jain The prog eni
tor of the S aka princes o f Uj j ain was Y s am o ti ka w h o w as
the fa t her of C h as h ta n a the rs t M a h ak s h a tra pa of th e
famil y T h e n a m e of Y samo ti k a is c th i o ( J R AS 1 9 06
d
escendan
t
who
killed
by
Chand
r
H
i
s
w
as
a
p
Gupta I I i s called a S aka k i ng by B ana in his H a rs ha
charita
I t is therefore assumed by scholars that the
K s h a t ra pa f am ily of Uj j ain was a S aka f am il y
The prope r name of t h e dynasty is n ot known Rapson
sa ys that i t may hav e been K ard da m a k a The daugh t er
of R u d ra d am a n boasts that sh e i s descend ed fro m the
famil y o f K ar d d am a k a kin gs
but she may h ave been
indebted to her m other for this distinction T h e K ard d a
m aka kin gs apparen tly derive their na m e fro m the K a rd a
ma a river i n Persia ( Paras i k a S h a ms Sas try s tra nslation
of K an ti l y a p
Accordin g to D ubreuil Oh a s h ta n a ascended th e thron e
in A D 7 8 and was the founder of the S aka era Bu t
this is im proba ble in v ie w of the fac t that the capital of
C h ash ta n a ( T i a s ta n es ) Was Uj j ain ( O zene of Ptole m y ) ;
whereas we lear n from the Periplu s that O zene was not
'
a c a p ital in the seven ties of the rst century A D
Th e Pe riplus spe a ks of O zene as a for mer capita l
im pl yin g th a t i t w as n o t a capital in its ow n ti m e
Th e earliest kn own d ate of C h as h ta n a is S E 52 i e
A D 1 3 0 W e learn f ro m the A n d h a u inscriptions th a t
.

The Pe r
i n A.

7 5,

i pl

us

m en t

an d

A . e . 7 6 t o so ( JR A

on s

Z oeca l e s

Mali obo s

( Za

( Ma l i k n ) t h e k i ng o f t h e N a be t ee e n s w h o
H a k n l e ) k i n g o f t h e A n x u m i te e w h o re i g n ed

1 9 1 7 , 82 7 sec) .

di

ed

ro

P O L ITI C A L

2 68

IST O RY O F I N D IA

J u n agadh i n sc rip tion supplies the in for mation that R ud ra

d aman twice defe a ted Sata k a r ni lord of the D ecca n but
.

d id n o t destroy him on accoun t o f their n ear relationship

Accord in g to P rof B h a n d a rk a r this Satak a r ni was
G a u t a m i p u t ra himself whose son V as i s h t h i pu tr a Sata k ar
Accordin g to R apson
n i was R u d r ad am a n s s o n i n l a w
the lor d of the D ecca n defeated b y R u d r ad am an was

P u l u m ay i

u d r a d am a n

also con quered t h e Y a u dh e yas who are

kn own fr o m a ston e inscrip t i o n to have occupied the
I f the K u sh a n
B i j aya gadh region i n t h e B h aratp u r state
chron o l o g y accepted by us be correct then h e m ust h ave
wres ted Sindhu S a u v i ra from one of t h e successors of
K an i sh k a I
app a re n t l y held h i s court at Ujj ain
R u d r a d am a n
wh ich i s m en tion e d b y Ptolem y as the capital of his g rand
father C ba sh ta n a plahi n g the provinces of An ar ta and
S u r as h tra under h i s P a l la va A m aty a S u vi sak h a w ho co n
s tructed a n e w d a m on th e S u d ar sa n a L ake
The great K sh a t r a pa is sai d to have gained f ame by
stu d yin g gra m mar ( S ab d a ) poli ty ( art h a ) m usic ( gan dharva
logic ( n y aya ) e tc As a te s t of t h e civilised character of
h is rule i t may b e note d th at h e t o ok and kept to the
vow to s to p killing men except i n
e n d of h is li f e t h e
batt l e The S u d ar an a embankm e n t w a s built and the

lake reco n s t r u cted by

ex pen d in g a great amount of
m oney from his own treasury w ith o ut o ppressing the
people of the town and of the province by exactin g taxes
Kara
forced
labour
Vish
i
benevolences
a na a
P
r
t
;
(
)
)
(
y )
(

and the like ( B o mb G a z I l 3

Th e king w as
helped i n the work of g o vern men t by a n able s ta o f
o f cials Wh o were fully end o w ed with the q ualica tions o f
ministers ( am a ty s gu na s a m u d y u k ta i h) and we re divided
M a t i s ach i va ( c o un cillors ) and
in to two classes vi z
K a r mas ach i va ( E xecutive ofcers )
R

SA K A S

TH E

UJ JAIN

OF

2 69

succee d e d b y his eldest son D a m a

m
D
a gh s ad a
I
fte
there
were
ac
cor
d
in
g
h
sad a
r
A
a
(
g
to Ra ps o n ) t w o clai man ts for the succes s ion : his son
The struggle
Ji vad am an and his b rother R udra Si mha I
was eventually decided in favour of the latter
To
R udra Si mba s reig n bel o ngs the G unda i nscri ption of
the year 1 0 3 ( = A D 1 8 1 ) w h ich records the digging of a
t an k by an Abh i ra general named R u d r ab h t i s o n of the
genera l H a paka The Abh i ras after w ar d s usurped the
position of M ah ak s h a t ra pa
Acc o rding to Prof Bhandar
k a r an A hh i r e nam ed Isf var a d a t ta w a s th e M a h ak s h a trapa
of th e perio d 1 8 8 9 0 A D But R apson places Isvarad atta
after A D 2 3 6
R udra Si mha I was followed b v his sons R u d ra se n a I
Three of D amas e n a s sons
Sa ngh a d am a n and D am as e n a
became M ah ak s h a trap as vi a Y a s o d am an V i j aya se n a and
This last p r in ce was succee d ed by his
D am a j ad a Sr i
nephew R u d ras e n a I I who was follo w e d by h i s sons Vi sv e
simha and Bh ar tr i d ama n U nder B h artr i d am an his son
V i svas e n a ser ve d as K s h a tra p a
The con nection of B h ar tr i d am a n and V i s vase n a with
the next M a h ak s h a tra pa R u d rad am an I I and his s u cces
sors cann ot be ascertained The las t kn own m e m ber of
the line was R udra Si mh a I I I who ruled up to at leas t
A D 3 88
The rule of the S akas of Wes tern India was destroyed
by the Guptas Alread y in the time o f Sam udra G upta
the Sakas appear a m ong the peoples represented as d o in g
res pectful ho mage to him The U d a ya gi r i Inscription s
of Chandra G upta I I testify to that monarch s con qu est
of E aster n M alwa O ne of the inscriptions co m m e m o
rates the constr u ction of a cave by a m inister of C ha ndra
u d ra d am a n

w as

To

Ja s d h a n
mn l ha

ud r as e n a s

i i pt i
ppl i d t
n s cr

re

o n of

o al l

ig b l g
n

A.

th e

e on

2 0 5.

In t h e

a n ce s t o r s o f

M n lw a sn r i n s

the

a t te r

R nd ras e n n

of

A.

i pti
h v t h ti t l
x p t i g J y d m

n scr

r i pt i o n

ce

on w e
n

200 ,
B ha

and

ra

PO LI I tC A L H I ST O R Y o r

io

'

I N D IA

G upta who cam e he re a ccompan ied by the kin g in

person who w as seeking to conq uer the whol e w o rld

The subj uga tio n o f wester n M a l w a is p r o b abl v hinted at

by the epithet S i mh av i k ran ta gam i n i or vassal o f Si mha

Chandra a ta I I applied to N a ra va r ma n
V i k ra m a
of M andaso r ( Ind Ant 1 9 1 3 p
E vidence of the
con quest o f S u ras h tra is to be see n in C handra G upta s
silver coins which a re i mit ated fro m th ose o f the Saka
Satraps L astly B ane in his H a rs h a ch ari ta re fe rs to the
slayin g of th c S a k a king b y C han d ra G upta ( A ri pu re
cha pa ra k alatra k amu k a m k ami n i ve s ag u pta sch a Chandr a
,

'

'

G u p tah

Sa k a p ati m as ata yadi ti )

'

P O L ITI CAL

2 72

IS T O RY

OF

I N D IA

th e sa m e territory of the sa me n a m e within a brief

perio d But have we not two C handra Guptas an d two
K u m a ra G uptas wi thin brief peri o ds ? There is no cogent
reason for identifyin g Sr i G u pta of A D 1 7 5 with
Sam udra G upta s g r eat grand father w h o m ust have
ourished ab o ut a century l ater
The names of Sri Gupta s im mediate s u ccessors are not
k nown
The earliest name of the G u pta fam i ly of
M a ga d h a which appears in i n scriptions is that o f M a ha
r aj a G upta w h o was succeeded by h is son M ah a r aj a
,

G h a t o t k a ch a

C h a n d r a G up ta I .
.

The rst in dependen t sovereign ( M a h araj ad h i raj a ) was

Chandra Gupta I son of G h ato t k a ch a who ascended the
thro n e in 3 2 0 A D the initial date o f the G up ta E ra L ike
his great f o re r u n n e r Bi m bis a ra b e stren gthen ed his posi
tion by a matrimonial alliance with th e L i ch ch h avi s of
V ai s dl i a n d laid the foundations of the Secon d M agadhan
E mpire The union of Chand ra Gupta I with the
L i ch ch h a v i fa m ily is co m memorated by a series of c o i ns
havin g on the obverse standi n g g u res of C handra Gupta
and his q ueen the L i ch ch h a v i Princess K u m ara d e vi and
on the reverse a gure of L akshm i with the legend
probably signify ing that the prosperity
L i ch ch h a va yah
of Chan d ra G u pta was due to his L i ch ch h a v i alliance
S mith suggests that the Li ch ch h a vi s were ruling in
P ata li p u tra as tributaries or feudatories o f the K u s h an s
and that through his marriage Chandra Gupta succeed ed
to the power of h is wi fe s relatives B ut Allan po i n ts out
that P atal i pu tra was in the possessio n of the Gupta s even
i n Sri Gupta s time
F rom our k nowledge of S am udra G upta s con ques ts it
may be d educed that his f ather s rule was conn ed to
I n the opinion of
M agad h a and t h e adj oining territories
,

SAM U D R A G U P T A

Allan the Pura nic verses

refer to his reign

d enin g

2 73

the Gupta d o mini o ns

Sak e ta m M a ga dh ams ta th a
sarv a n bh ok s h ya n te G u p ta va ms a j ah

A n u G anga P r a y aga m ch a

E t a n j a n apad an

'

I t will be seen that V a i sal i is n o t inclu d e d in this list

of Gupta possessions Therefore we cann o t con cur in
A llan s view that V a i s ali was one of Chan d ra Gupta s
earli e s t conquests N o r does V a i sal i occur in the list of
Sam udra G upta s acquisitions I t rst appears as a Gupta
poss e ssion i n the tim e of Chan d ra G upta I I a n d consti
t u te d a Vicero y a lty u nder an Imperial Prince
.

'

S a mu d r a G up ta
C handra

Gupta I was succeeded by his son S amudra

Gupta I t i s clear from the Allahabad p ra s as t i and from
the epithet ta tpar i gri h i ta applie d to Sam u d ra G upta in
other inscription s that the prince was selec ted from among
his sons by Chandra Gupta I as best tted to succeed him
The new monarch seems also to have bee n k nown as
1
K a cha
I t was the aim of Sam udra Gupta to brin g about the
political unication o f I ndia a n d make himself an E k a r at
like M a h apad m a B ut his only permanent annexation
was that of portions of Ar y ava r ta F ol lowin g h i s Sar v a

k s h at ran ta k a predecessor he uprooted R u d r ad e v a M atila

C h an d ra va r m a n Ganapati N a ga N a gasena
N aga d a t ta
A ch yu ta N andi B a l a v ar m a n and many other k in gs of
Ar yavar ta captured the scion of the family o f K o ta and
made all kings of the forest c o un tries ( ata v i k a r a j a ) h is
servan ts M atila has bee n identie d with a pers o n nam ed
The
M attila men tioned i n a seal found in Bula n d shahr
.

The

id

e n t ca l w

p i th
ith S

et

S ar v a r j o ch ch h e t t a

am u

d G pt
ra

a.

oun

on

K h
ac

a s

co n s

show s

at

he

w as

P OL IT I CAL

2 74

H I S T O RY

O F I N D IA

absen ce of an y h on o ri c title on the seal leads Allan to su g

a s a private on e
est
that
it
w
But
we
h
ave
alre
y
a
d
com e
g
across many instances o f princes b ein g m entioned w ithou t
any h o n o r i c C h a n d r a va r m a n has been iden tied with th e
kin g of the sam e nam e m en tione d i n the Susunia i n s cri p
tion who w as the ruler of P u s hk a ram b u d h i in Raj a
put ana Pa nd it H P S a str i believes that this kin g i s
iden tical al so wi th the m igh ty sov ereign Chandra of th e
who i n battle i n
M e h a ra u l i Ir o n Pillar Inscripti o n
the Vanga coun tries turn ed back with h i s breast the
enem ies w ho uniting together cam e against him an d b y
w hom having crossed in warfare the seven m ou ths of the

I ndus the V ah l i k a s were con quered

I t sh ould however
be noted that the P ur a nas represen t the N a gas as rulin g
i n the J umna val l e y and Cen tral India i n th e fourth
cen tury A D We learn from th e Vish nu Purana that
N a ga dynas t i es ruled at P a d m av a ti and M ath ura A N aga
line probably ruled also at V i d is a ( P a r g i te r Kali Age
Two
kings
nam
ed
Sad
a
C
handra
and
h
a n d ramsa
C
p
the second N a kh a va n t are men ti o ned am on g th e post
A n d h r a n kings of N a ga lin eage O ne of these p r eferably
the latter may have been the Chandra of the M e h a ra u li
inscription Ganapati N aga N a gasena a n d Nandi also see m
to hav e been N a ga princes The statemen t that Ganapati
N aga was a N a ga prince requires n o proof This prin ce
N a gasena heir o f the ho u se of
i s also known from coins
Pad m av a ti ( Narwar i n the G walior terri tory ) is m en tioned
in the H ars h a ch a r i ta ( N aga k u laj a n man ah sar i k as rav i ta
m a n tr a s ya as i d n as o N agas e n a s ya P a d m ava ty am )
N andi
probably a N a ga pri n ce
In the Pu ra nas
w as a l so
Sis u Nan d i and N a n d i ya sas are connected with th e N a ga
fam ily o f Cen tral India We know the name o f a N a ga
p rin ce n am ed Si v an a md i ( D ubreuil An ci en t H istory of
th e D eccan p
A ch y u ta was probably a king of
e
t
h
To
h
as
bee
attribu
t
ed
s mall
h
m
i
h
h
a
i
t
c
c
r
a
n
h
h
A
.

'

'

P OL IT I CAL

2 76

Y ayat i n a ga r i

on

I S TO R Y O F I N D I A

the M ah a nadi ( E p I n d X I p
in his P ava n ad fi t am connects th e K eral i s
.

The poet Dh oy i
with Y a yat i n a ga r i
,

L i l a m n e t u m n a ya n a pad a v i m K e ra l i n am ra te sch e t
G a ch ch h eh k h yatam j agati n a ga ri m akh y a yat am Y a yate h

is Pith a p u ram i n the God a var i district

K o ttura has been iden tie d with K o t h oo r 1 2 m iles south
south e ast of M a h e n d r a gi r i in G a j a m and E randa pa l l a
with E ra n d a pal i
a town pr o bably near Chicacole
5
K

ch i is Conj eevera m near

D
ubreuil
D
pp
8
H
a
A
(
Madras A va m u k ta cannot be satis fact o rily identied B ut
the name of its k ing N i la raj a reminds us of N i la pa l li an

old seaport near Y ana m i n the Go d a var i district ( Gaz e tteer

of the Godav ari D istrict Vol I p
Ven gi has been
iden tied with Vegi or Pedda Vegi 7 m iles n orth of E llore
a
Krish
a
D
is
t
rict
P
lak
ka
is
probably
identical
w
ith
n
)
(
P a la k k a d a the seat o f a P a l la v a viceroyal ty D e v a r as h t r a
is the Y ellaman ch ili trac t i n th e Vi zagapatam district
1
h
0
H
D
6
K
u
s
t
l
u
D
ubreuil
A
a
cannot
be
a
ra
p
)
p
(
satisfactoril y i d en tied
The capture a n d liberation of the southern kings
no tably of th e ruler of K o ttura o n M a h e n d ra gi r i remi nd s
u s of the followin g lines of K al i d asa s R a gh u va nns a :
P i s h ta p ura

G r i h i ta pra ti m u k tas ya

sa

d h a r m a vi j ayi

n r i pa

Sri yarn M a h e n d ra n ath a s y a j ah a ra n atu m e d i n i m

I t is n ot a little s urprisin g that th e Allahabad

s
as ti contains n o refere nce to th e V ak ata k a s w ho wer e
r
a
p
now the predominan t power i n the regio n be tween
The earliest re fere nce to th e
B u n d e l k h a n d a n d Kar aeta
V ak ata k as occurs i n certai n i nscripti o n s o f Amar a va ti
o

K a n r el a

te r r t o r y

(Vi z .

Th

of

er e

D ist

ca n n o t

H
is

as

be

K ll
o

t i v a r m an

an o t

G az

h K
er

of

l i

e rn o r oc a r w

V gi

o t uru

en

at

th e

hi h
c

oo t o f

must

th e

h v b

hi ll

'

e en

i l d d
nc u

i hi
t

i n t h e V i z u g a p at a m

th e

di t i

s r ct

SA M U D RA G U P TA

2 77

I nd XV pp 2 6 1
T h e dynasty rose to power
u n d er V i n d h yasak ti a n d his son P r a v a ras e n a I
P rava ra s e n a appears t o have been succeeded b y his
gran d son R u d ras e n a I P ri t h i vi s e n a I the s o n a n d
successor o f R u d r a se n a I m us t have been a co n te m p o ra ry
of
Samudra G upta inas much as his s o n R u d ra s e n a I I
was a con tem porary o f Samu d ra G upta s s o n C handra
Gupta I I P r i t h i v i s e n a I s political i nuence exten d ed
from Naclm e k i talai i n Bund e lkhand ( F l e et CII p 2 3 3 )
to the bo rde rs o f Kunta i a ( or Kar seta I nd An t 1 8 7 6
p
the Kanarese country
O ne of the
i e
Aj an ta inscriptio n s credits h im with having c onquered
T h e Nach n k i tal a i regio n
the l ord o f K u n ta l a
was rule d by his vassal V yagh r a d e va P r o f D u breuil
however
says that the N a chn a inscription w hich
mentions V yagh r a b elongs n ot to P ri th i vi s en a I but to
his descenda n t P r i th i vi s en a I I
But this is i m
probable i n view of the fac t that fro m the time of
P ri t hi v i s e n a I I s great gran d father if not from a period
still ea rlier d own to a t le a st A D 52 8 the princes o f the
regi o n which intervenes bet w een N a chn a a n d the
V ak ata k a territor y o w n e d the s w ay o f the Gupta empire
N o w as V y ag h r a of the N a chn a rec o rd a c knowledges the
s upremac y of the V akata k a P r i t h i v i se n a this P r i th i vi s en a
can o n l y be P ri th i v i s e n a I w h o ruled before the establish
me n t o f the G upta sup remacy in Central I nd ia b y
Sam ud ra G upta a n d Chandra G u pta I I ( of th e E ran and
Udayagiri Inscripti o n s ) and n o t P r i th i v i s e n a I I d uring
whose r ule the Guptas and not the V ak ata k as were th e
ack nowledged suzerains of the Central Provinces as we
know from the records of the P a ri vraj a k a M ah a raj as ( of
M odern R eview April l 9 2 l p
The absence o f an y re f erence to P r i t h i vi s en a I in
H a r i sh e n a s pra sas ti is ex plained by the fact that Samudra
G upta s operation s were con ned to the e as tern part of the
E
( p

.,

'

'

P OL IT ICAL

2 78

D ecca n

Y OF IN D IA

H I ST O R

There is no eviden ce tha t the G u pta conquero r

carried h is ar ms to the central and western parts of the
D eccan i e the te rritory ruled by P r i th i vi s e n a I himsel f
Prof D ubreuil has shown that the iden tication of
D ev aras h tra w ith M ah a r ash tra and o f E randa pall a w it h
E ra nd ol i n Khandesh is wrong ( of M oder n R eview 1 9 2 1
p
Though S am ud ra G upta d id n o t i n vad e th e Wes te rn
D eccan it i s clear from his E ran I nscriptio n that he did
deprive the V ak atak a s of their possession s in Cen tral I ndia
B ut the s e possessi o ns we re n ot directl y governed by the
In
V ak atak a m onarch but were un d er a vassal prince
the tim e of P r i t h i vi sen a this prince was V y ag h ra We
should naturall y expect a conic t between the V ak ata k a
fe udatory and the Gupta con q uero r Curiously enough
the Allahabad p ra sa s ti refers to Sam udra G upta s victory
over V yag h ra raj a of M ah ak an tara I t i s probable
that this V yagh r araj a is iden tical with t he V yagh r a of
the N a ch n a inscripti o n who w as the Cen tral India n
feudatory of P r i th i vi se n a
As a res ul t of Sam udra
Gupta s victor y the G uptas succe e de d the V akata k as a s
t h e param oun t pow er of Ce n tral In dia
H en ceforth the
V ak ata k as appear as a pu r ely sou thern power
T he victorious career of Samudra Gupta m ust have
p rod uced a deep i mpressio n on the pra ty a n ta n ri pa ti s or
fron tier kin gs of E ast I n dia and the H i m ala y an regi on
and the tribal sta tes of the P a j ab Western India and
M a l w a who are said to have gratied his im per io u s

commands ( Pr ach anda S a san e )

by givin g all kinds of
taxes obeyi ng his orders a n d com in g t o pe rform

obeisan ce
The most importan t among th e E ast In d ian
frontier kingdoms which submitted to the migh ty G u pt a
E mperor were S a ma ta t a ( part of E as t Ben gal b o rdering
on the s ea ) D a vak a ( not satisfactorily identied ) an d
K a marupa ( in Assa m ) ; we learn from the Damod a rapnr
.

P OL IT I CAL

2 80

of
of

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

B i j a ya gadh

lies about two m iles to th e sou th west

B yan a in the Bharatpur state of R aj ap u tan a
The M ad ra k as had their capital at S a kala or Si alkot
in th e Pa nj ab The Ab h i ra s occupied the trac t near
V i n as an a ( Sud rab h i ran prati
nash
a
d ve sh ad
a
t
ro
t
y
Sara svat i M bh IX
in the terri tory called Abiria by
the Periplus We have alread y see n that an Abh i ra
beca m e M a h ak sh a tra pa o f western India and supplanted
the Sata vah a n a s in a part of Mah a r a sh tra in the second
or third century A D The lands o f the P rarj u nas
Sa n a k an i k a s K a kas and K h ar a pari k as lay probably in
cen tral I ndia The P rarj u n ak as are m entio n ed in the
A c lue to the locality
A r th a sast ra o f K a n ti l ya ( p
of the S an ak an i kas i s given by one of the U dayagiri
inscrip tions of Chandra Gupta I I The name of the
K akas rem inds us of the
Kan kas who are placed i n
M i d India by th e author of the B r i h a t Sa mhit a ( X IV
In the Bomba y Gazette er K a ka is iden tied with K ak p u r
near Bithur
The rise of a new indigen ous I m perial power could not
be a matter of i ndi ff e rence to the foreign poten ta te s of
the U ttarapa th a and S u rash tra w ho hastened to buy pe ace
b y acts of homage such as self sacr i ce the bringing of
gifts o f m aidens the solicitin g of charters conrmin g in the

enj oymen t of th e i r territories bearing the G aru da seal

The foreig n po w ers wh o thus established diplomatic
relations with Sam udra Gupta were the D ai va pu tra Sh a hi
S h ah an u s h ah i and the S aka M u r un d as a s w ell as the
people o f S i mh a la and all other d w ellers i n Islands
T h e D a i va p u tra S h s h i S h ah an u s h ahi was a pparently
the Kush a n rul e r of the north west a descendant of
the G reat K a n i s h k a The Sa ka M ur u ndas were apparen tl y
S ten Kon o w tells us that
th e
K s h at ra pas o f Uj jain
Murunda is a S aka word m eanin g lord Sanskri t S v am in
The epithet S va min was used b y the K s h a tra pas of Uj j ain
-

S A M U D RA G UP TA

281

Sa m udra G upta s Ceylonese c o ntemp o rary was M egha

var na A Chinese historia n re l ates th at M e gh a va rn a sen t
an e m bass y wi th gi f ts to Sam udra Gupta and o btained
his permission to erec t a splendid m onastery to the north
of the holy tree at Bodh Gay a for the use of pilgri m s
f rom the Islan d
Allan t hinks that it was at the conclusi o n of h i s
cam paigns that the Gupta con queror celebrated the h ors e
sacrice which we are told in the inscriptions of h i s
successors had long been in abe y ance B ut it should be
noted that the A 8vam edh a was celebrated by several kin gs
durin g the interval which elapsed from the time of
P ush ya m i t ra to that of Sam udra G upta
Satak arni the
husban d of N a ya n i k a P r a va ras en a I V ak ata k a great
grand father of P r i th i vi sena I the contem porary of
Sa m u d ra Gupt a and th e P a l lav a S i v ask a n d av a r m an
of the Pr a krit H i rah a d a galli record I t i s probable
however that the court poets of the Guptas kne w
little about these sou thern m onarchs After the horse
sacrice Samu d ra G u pta apparently took the title of

A s vam e d h ap a r ak ra m a h

I f H ar i sh e n a the writer o f the Allahabad P r a sas ti is

to be believed the great G u pta w as a man of versatile gen ius
H e put to sha m e the preceptor of the lor d of Gods and
Tumbur a a n d N a rad a and others b y h i s sharp a n d polish
ed intellec t and ch oral skill an d m usical accomplishments
H e established h is title of K a v i raj a by various poetical

com positions
Un fortunately none o f these composi
tions have survi ve d B u t the testi mony of H ar i s h e n a to
his musical abilities n d s corroborati o n in the l y rist t y pe
of his coins
The attribution of the coins bearin g the nam e Ka cha
to Sam udra Gupta may be accepte d B ut the emperor s
identication with D h ar mad i ty a of a F aridpur gran t is
clearl y wron g The titles used by the emperor were
,

P OL ITI CAL

2 82

I ST O R Y O F I N D I A

A p r a t i r a tb a K r i tan t a pa r a s u , S ar var aj o ch ch h e t ta, V yagh

P a r ak r a m ank a
r a pa r ak r a m a , A sv a m e d h a p a r ak r a m a , and
1

but

D h a r m ad i t y a

n ot

We possess no d ated d ocum e n ts for Sam u d ra G upta s

reign T h e G a y a g rant pr o fesses to be d ated i n the year
b u t n o r e l iance ca n be place d o n i t an d the readin g
9
S mith s date ( 3 3 0 3 7 5) for
o f th e n u meral is un c ertai n
Sam udra G upta is conj ectural A s the earliest known
date of Chandra Gupta I I is A D 40 1 it is not i m
pro bable that Sam ud ra G u pta died so m etime after
.

A D
.

3 7 5.

II

TH E A GE

or

VIK R

TH E

AM

AD I T Y A S .

C h a n d r a G up ta I I Vi k r a mad i ty a

Sam udra G upta was succeeded by his son Chandra

Gupta I I V i k ra m ad i t ya ( also called S i mh a ch an d ra and
Si mha V i k r a m a ) bor n of queen D a t tad e v i C han dra
Gupta was chosen ou t of many sons by S am udra Gupta
as the best tted t o succeed h i m Another name of the
new monarch d isclose d b y certain V ak ata k a inscriptions
and the S anchi inscripti o n of A D 41 2 was D eva Gupta
or D evaraj a ( B h a n d ar k ar I nd An t 1 9 1 3 p
F or his reign we possess a nu mber o f dated i n s cri p
tions so th at i ts limits m a y be dened with more accurac y
than th o se of his predecessors H i s accession should be
p l ace d before A D 40 1 2 an d his d eath in or about
A D 41 3 1 4
The most impor tant external events of the reign we re
the E mper o r s matri monial alliance w ith t h e V ak atak a
king R u d rase n a I I s o n o f P r i th i v i s en a I and the war
w ith the S aka S atraps wh ich added M a lwa and S u ras h tra
to the Gupta do m inions
.

Of . t h e

p d ma N a d
a

pith

a.

et

S a r va k s h at t r n ta k a

pp l i d t
e

hi s

rea t

o re - r un n e r

M aha

P O L I TI C A L

1
2 84

I S T O RY O F I N D IA

S i ni h av i k ra m a h, A j i ta v i k ra m ah, V i k ra m ank a

and V i k rama
d i ty a actually occur o n Chan d ra G upta s coins
We have n o detailed con tem porary accoun t of U j j ay i n i
l
d
m
i
s
a
P
a
v
also
called
V
a
a
a
t
n
a
va
i
t
i
H
i
r
a
B
i
h
o
a
v
t
a
)
(
y
g
in the days of Chan dra Gupta B u t F a hi en who visited
India from A D 40 5 t o 41 1 has left an interestin g accoun t
of P ata li p u tra The pilgri m refers to the royal palace
of As oka and halls i n the m i d s t of the city
which exist

n ow as of old a n d w ere accord ing to him all made by

spirits which A soka employ ed a n d w hich piled up the
ston es reared the walls and gates and executed the
elegan t carving and inlai d s culpture work
i n a way
which no human hands o f this worl d could accomplis h
The inhabitants a re rich an d prosperous an d v i e with
on e another in the practice of benevolen ce and righ teous
n ess E very year on the eighth day of the second m ont h
they celebrate a processio n of
The H eads of
the Vai sy a families establish houses for dispensin g charity

and m edicines
Much ligh t is thrown on the character of Chandra
G upta Vi k ra m ad i tya s administ rati o n by the narrative
of F a hien and th e inscriptions that have hitherto been
discovered
Speakin g of the Middle Kin gdom ( the dominions of
Chan d ra G upta ) the Chinese pilgri m says
the people
are num erous an d h appy ; they have n ot to regis ter their
h ouseholds or a ttend to a n y magistrat e s a n d thei r rules
only those who cu l tivate th e royal land have to pay a
portion of the gain from it I f the y want to go they go
if they wan t to s tay on they sta y The ki ng governs
without decapitation o r other corporal punishments
Criminals are simply ned l ightl y o r heavil y according to
the circumstances of each case E ven i n ca ses o f repeated
atte mpts at wicked rebellion they onl y have their right
hands ou t o ff The king s body guards and atte n dan ts

C H AN D RA G UP TA

V I K R A M AD IT YA

2 85

all have salaries

Throughout the whole country th e
people d o not kill any livin g creature nor drink i n to x i
catin g li q uor n o r eat o n ions or garlic The only e x ce p
tion is that o f t h e C h andal as
In buying and selling

commodities they use cowries

The last state men t
e videntl y refers to such small transactions as F a hien
had occ a sion to make ( Allan ) H e does not seem to have
met with the gold coins which would only be required for
large transactions That t h e v were ac tually in currency
we know from the re f eren ces to d onation s of ( l i n aras a n d
s u va rna s in the insc r iptions
That Chandra Gupta was a good mon arch ma y
be inferred als o from the inscriptions
H e himself
w a s a Vaish nava ( P ar a m a bh aga v a ta )
B ut b e appointed
m e n o f o ther sects to high
ofces
H i s general
Am ra kard a va the h e ro of a h u ndred gh ts ( a n aka
samar av ap ta v i j ay a ya sa s pa tak ah) appears to have been
a B uddhist while his minister of Peace and War ( S a ba
V i ra s e n a ) a n d perhaps als o his M antrin Si k h a r as vam i n
were S aivas
R egarding the m achin e ry of Govern men t we have
no detailed inf o rmation B ut the fo llowin g facts may be
gleaned from the inscriptions
As in M aurya ti m es the head of the state was the
Raj a who was appare n tly nominated by h i s predecessor
H e was assisted by a body of high M inisters whose o fce
the phrase a n va y a p rapta
w as very often here d itary
The most imp o rt a n t am on g the H igh
Ministers were the M antrin the S amdh i v i grah i k a and the
L ike the M aurya M an tr i n the
A k s h a pata lad h i k r i ta
G upta Samd h i v 1 g rah i k a acco m panied the sovereig n to
the battle e l d The r e w a s n o clear cut divisio n bet w een
civil an d m ilitary ofcials The same person could be
Samdh i v i g ra h i k a and M a h ad anda n ay ak a and a M a n tr i n
could beco me a M a h abalad h i k ri ta
.

P OL ITI CAL H I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

2 86

It

not clear whe ther the Guptas had a cen tral

B u t the exis tence of l o ca l parishad s
M an tr i pari s h a d
the Pa rishad o f U d an a k n pa ) is proved by a B as ar h
seal dis covered by B loch
The empire was divided in to a n umber of Provinces
d
sub
ivided
int
o
districts
s as B h a k tis etc )
call ed
D
e
(
Am ong D e as the G upta i n s cr i p
P ra d e sa s or V i s h a y a s
D a b h a1a and
tions menti o n S n k u l i d esa S u r as h tra

Ka lindi N ar m a da y o r M adh y a
are also perhaps to be
placed under this category
Am on g B h u k t i s we have referen ce to Ti ra bh n k ti
b h u k ti and Nagara
P u ndra v ard h a n a b h u k t i Srav a s ti
Am on g P rad e s a s or V i s h ay a s m en ti o n i s made
b h u k ti
A r i ki na ( c alled Pradesa
o f Lata v i sh a ya T r i pu r i v i s h a y a
in Samudra Gupta s E ran i nscripti o n and V i s h aya i n
that of T ora m ana ) A ntarve d i V ala v i Gay a K oti va rs h a
is

'

M a h ak h u s h apar a

and

K unda d h ani

The D e as were governed by o f cers called G o pt ri s or

Wardens of the M arches ( cf S a r ve s h u D es e s h u v i d h aya
The B h u k ti s were governed by U p a ri k a M ah a
G O p t gi n )
r aj as who were sometimes princes o f the I mperial family
R a j apu tr ad e va b h a ttara k a Governor of P undra va r
d h a n a b h u k t i men tioned i n a D a m o d a r a p u r plat e
and
Govinda Gupta G overnor of Ti ra bh u k t i m en ti o ned in the
The ofce of V i s h ya pa ti o r D istric t O fcer
B as arh seals )
was h e ld by I mperi al o f cials like the K u m aramaty a and
Ay u k tak a as well as by fe udat o ry M ah a ra j as ( cf M a t ri
V ish nu ) Some of the V i sh a ya pa ti s
S a r va n aga o f
An tarvedi ) were directly under the E mperor w hile others
those of K oti va rs h a A r i ki na a n d Tripuri ) were under
provin cial governors The Govern ors a n d D istrict O f ce rs
were no doubt h e lped by offi cial s like the C h a u rodd h a ra
nika D andi k a D a ndapas i k a a n d o thers E v ery V i s h a y a
consisted of a n u m ber o f gr a mas o r villag e s which were
ad ministered by the G ram i kas M a h a t taras o r B h oj a kas

P OL ITI CAL

2 88

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

the mother of P ra bh ava ti who be came queen o f

the V ak atak as Certai n m edi aeval c h iefs o f the Kanarese
country claimed desce n t fro m Chandra G upta
w as

K u mar a G up ta I M a h em l r ad i tg/ a

Chandra Gupta l I s success o r was Kum a ra Gupta I

l
whose certai n dates range fro m A D
M ah e n d rad i ty a
H i s ex tensive c o inage
an d
the
41 5 to A D 455
wide distributio n of his i nscriptions sh o w that he was
able to retain h i s father s E m pire in clu d in g th e wes tern
provinces O ne of his v iceroys C h i rata d a t ta governed
P u ndra v a r d h ana B h u k t i or n orth Bengal ( of the D a mo
darpur plates of the y e a rs 1 2 4 and 1 2 9 ) another vicer o y
prince G h ato tk a ch a Gupt a g o verne d the prov ince of
E ran which included T u m b a va n a
Garde Ind An t
1 9 2 0 p 1 1 4 Tum ain Inscriptio n o f the year 1 1 6 t e
a third v iceroy or fe u datory B a n d h u var ma n
A D 43 5)
govern ed D a a p u ra ( M andasor Inscription o f A D
The K a r a m ad a nde inscrip t ion o f A D 43 6 mentions
P r i th i vi s h e n a w h o was a M an trin a n d K u maramaty a a n d
afterwards M a h abalad h i k ri ta o r general u nder Kum a ra
G upta probabl y s tationed in O ud h
L ike his father Kum a ra was a toleran t kin g D u ring
h i s rule the worship o f S vam i M a h as e n a ( K a rtikeya )
B uddha S iva in the linga form and the sun as wel l as
that of Vish nu flourished pea cefully s ide by side
the
Bi l sa d M a n k u w ar K ara m a d a n d e an d Mand a sor i n s cr i p
tions )
The two n otable even ts of Kum a ra s r eign are : t h e
celebration o f the horse s acrice ( ev idenced b y the rare
A sva m e d h a type of his gold coinag e ) and the temporary
eclipse of the G upta powe r b y the P u s h ya m i tras The

so

M h d
C i s p
a

o p

en

ra,
.

ca

ll d
e

S ri

M ah d
M h e d S i mh
S ri

en

ra

ra ,
a.

A sva m e d h a

M h d
a

M a h e n d r s k n mra ,

V y ag h r aba lnp a rakr e ma ,

and

S ri Pr a t t ]

en

ra ,

S imh a
a.

A j i ta

M h d

V ik ra ma

en

ra .

( A ll a n

S i di h

G pt

K U M A RA G U P TA

M A H E N DR AD IT YA

2 89

readin g P u s h ya m i tra i n the Bhitari inscriptio n is however

not accepted b y some scholars b e cause the sec o nd syllable
of this name is d a m aged
CI I p 55 n ) M r H R

D i ve k a r in h i s article
P u s y a m i tr as in Gupta Period
Annals
of
the
I
nstitute
makes
the
plausible
B
h
a
n
d
r
k
a
r
a
(
)
:
e men d ation Y u d h
ca
f
o r D r F leet s reading
a m i t rams
y
P u s y a m i t rams
iii p 55 I t is admitte d o n
ca i n
all hands that during the conclu d in g y ears of Kum a ra s

rei g n the. Gupta E m pi re

had bee n m ade t o totter
Whether the reference in t h e i n scription is simply to
A m i tr a s or enemie s or
to
P u s h ya m i tr a s cannot be
satisfactorily determined We shoul d however re m ember
i n this connec tion that a pe o ple calle d P u sh ya m i tr a i s
actual l y re f erre d t o in the Vi shnu Purana The fallen
f o rtunes of the G upta family were restore d by prince
Skan d a G upta ( cf the B hit a ri Inscription )
Kum a ra s chief queen was A n a n tad e vi H e h ad at
least two s o ns eta P ura G upta son of A n a n ta d e v i a n d
S kanda Gupta the name of wh ose m other i s n ot given i n
the inscrip t i o ns
B ud d ha Gupta
H i u e n l sang calls
1
F
o
o
to
kio
t
or
B
udha
G
upt
a
son
of
S
a
k
r
i
a
a
d
t
a
(
)
y
The o n l y predecessor of B udha G upta who h a d th is title
was Kum a ra G u p ta I w ho is c a lled M ah e n d rad i tya o n
coi n s
The use of
M a h en d r a is the same as S akra
synonym o us terms as names was n ot unknow n i n the
G upta pe ri o d V i k r a m adi tya was als o called V i k ra m ank a
Skan d a is c a lle d b o th V i k ra m ad i ty a and K ra m ad i tya

both the w o r d s meanin g sun o f power I f Sak r ad i tya of

H i u e n l s a n g be id e ntical with M a h e n d rad i ty a or Kum a ra
I Bu d ha G upta was a s o n o f Kum ara Another s o n o f
the latter was a pparen tly G h a to tk a ch a G upta ( cf the
,

2:

'

'

name

T he

i dp d
h
i
y
e

nc

t he

en

e nt

F o to-

vi d

ron s m o f

ki ng me an t

e n ce

h is
w as

ki

re

to h as

ar

di

'

s n cc e s s o r s

Bu

g t he

xi t

a.

dd h G p t B t
h v
k i g m d B dd h G p t T h
i t h Mi hi k l i d i t t h t

Bu

as

s e n ce o

s u c ce s s o r

d h G pt
a

e e n r e s to r e

Bal ad i t r a

na

a.

ra

u a

w e

a.

ca e s

no
e

P OL ITI CAL H I S T O RY O F I N D I A

290

Tumain I n scription referred to by Mr Garde also the

B asa r h s ea l m en tioning S ri G h ato tk a ch a Gupta)

S k a n d a G up ta

Vi k r a mad i ty a .

I n an interestin g paper rea d before the m embers o f

the Asiatic S ociety o f Ben ga l D r M aj umdar suggested
t hat after Kum a ra s death there was a fratric idal strug g le
in wh i ch S kan d a G upta cam e o ff victorious a fter defea t
in g h i s brothers including Pura G upta t h e righ tful
claiman t and rescued h i s m other j us t a s Kris h na rescued
D evak i ( of th e Bhitar i Inscription ) D r M aj u mdar s a y s
that the o m ission of the name o f the moth e r o f S kanda
G upta i n the Bih a r S ton e Pillar an d B hitari I nscriptions
indicates that she was n o t a M ah a devi and Skanda w as
not the righ t f ul heir The rightful heir o f Kum a ra w a s
P ura Gupta the son of th e M ah a dev i A n a n ta d e vi
We should however rem e m ber that the re was n o rule
prohibiting the mention of non M a h ad e vi s in i n scripti o ns
The mot h e r o f P rab h ava ti K u b e ran aga was n o t Ch a ndra
G upta I l s M ah a dev i Neve rtheless s h e is m e n tioned
O n th e ot h er han d
i n the inscriptions of her d augh ter
the names o f queens t he m o th ers o f kin gs were s o m e ti m e s
1
om itted
I n the g en ea l og i ca l p o r ti on o f t h e Ban skh e ra
and Madhuban plates the nam e of Y a s o m a t i a s H a r s h a s
mo th er is n o t m entioned bu t i n the S o n p a t seal she is
mention e d both as th e mother of B aj ya va r d h a n a and as
The P a la Inscription s men tion
th e m o ther o f H arsha
L aj j a th e queen of V i grah a Pala I an d m other o f N at a
n o t m en ti o n t h e queen of N a r a yana
a
a
P
a
la
bu
t
do
y n
P a la w h o was th e m other of R aj ya P a la They a gain
m entio n B h agya d evi the queen of R ajya P a la a n d
m other of G opa la I I I n t h e B ana ga r h I nscription
.

n a me

The

K i e lh o r n

'

of

th e

f h
at

I n s . N os . 464,

er

of

re

ig i g k i g
n n

w a s a s o so me t

im

es

i d (f

o m t te

P OL ITI CAL H I S T O RY O F I N D IA
her h u sband
h avin g dis carded al l the other son s

o f kings
B u t i t does not necessari ly imply that there
was a s truggle between the s o ns of Ku mara i n which
Skanda came o ff victo rious It o n ly mean s that amon g
the princes he was considered to be best tted to rule
In the Allahabad p ra sas ti yve have a similar passage

w h o ( Sam udra G upta ) being l o oked at with e n vy by th e

f aces melanch o ly th rough the rej ecti o n of themselves
of others o f equal birth
was h id d e n by his fath er
who excl a imin g veril y h e is w o rthy embraced hi m

to go vern o f a surety the wh o le w o rl d

I t m ay be
argued t hat there is no pro o f that S kan d a was selected by
Kum a ra O n t h e co n t ra r v he is said t o have been
selecte d by Laks h m i o f her own acc o rd This i s not
surprising in vie w o f the fact that the em pire was made
t o t o tter at t h e close of Ku m a ra s reign an d Skan da
owed its restoration to h is own prowess The im porta n t
thin g to rem ember is that th e avo w ed enemi e s o f Skan da
Gupta mentioned in his i n scriptio n s w ere ou tsi d ers like
th e P u sh ya m i tr a s H u na s ( Bhita ri Ins ) a n d M le ch ch h as
Jun
a
ga
d
h
The
M
a n u j e n d ra pu tras o f the Jun a gad h
(
inscription are mentioned on ly as disappoin ted prin ces not
as defeated enemies like the brothers o f S a m ud ra G upta
w ho were discarded by Chand ra G u pta I We are there
fore i nclined t o thin k that a s the totterin g Gupta em pire
t h e P n s h ya m i t ra s ) by
was save d from its enemies
Skanda G upta i t was he w h o w a s considere d to be bes t tted
to rule There is n o evi d en ce that h is brothers dispu te d
h is claim a n d actuall y f o u gh t for the crown There is
n othin g to S h o w that S ka n d a she d his b ro t h ers bl o od and

tha t the epithe t a m a l at ma applied to hi m i n the Bhi tari

inscription w a s unj ustie d
Skan d a Gupta assume d th e titles o f K ra m ad i ty a and
F rom th e e vi d en ce o f coins a n d i n scri p
V i k r a m ad i t ya
ti o n s we k n o w that he ruled fro m A D 455 to 46 7
as

S KAN DA G U PT A

V IK R A M AD IT Y A

293

The rst ach i e vemen t o f S kand a was the restoration

of the G upta E m pi r e F rom an i n s criptional passag e we
learn that while preparin g to rest o re t h e fallen f ortunes
of his f a mily h e was red uce d to such st raits that he had
to spen d a nigh t sleeping o n the bare earth L ine twelve
the Bhit a r i inscri ption tells us that when Kum ara
of
Gupt a I h a d attained the skies Skan d a con quered his
enemies by th e stren gth of his arms F rom the c o ntex t
i t seems tha t these enemies were the P u s h ya m i tra s who

had developed g reat power an d wealth

The struggle with th e P us h y am i tra s was followed b y a
terrible conict with the H anas in w hich th e em peror was
presumably victo rious The invasi o n of th e H anas took
place n o t l ater than A D 458 i f we identify the m with
th e M le ch ch h a s of the J u n aga dh inscription The
mem o ry of the v icto ry o ver the M lech ch h as is preserved
in the sto ry of kin g V i k ra m ad i tya son of M a h e n d rad i tya
of Ujj ain in S o m ad e v a s K a th asa ri ts aga r a ( A llan Gupta
Coins Introdu ction ) S u ras h tra seems t o have b een th e
v ulnerable par t of the G upta em pire The J u n agadh i n

scription tells us he ( S ka n da ) delibera ted f o r day s an d

be trus ted
n ights be fore making u p h i s m in d who could
with t h e im portan t task of guarding the l an d s o f the

Allan deduc es from this a n d from th e words

S u r ash tras
that the emperor was
Sar ve s h u d e se s h u v i dh aya go p t ri n
at particular pain s to appoin t a series of Wardens o f the
Marches to protect his dom inion s from future invasion
O ne of these Wardens was P a rn a d a t ta govern or o f
I n s pi te o f all h is e ff ort s Skanda Gupta could
S u ras h tra
not save the westernm ost part o f his em pire from future
troubles D urin g h i s life time he no d oubt retained h is
B ut h i s successors do n ot appe ar
h old over S uras h tra
to have been s o fortunate Not a sin gle inscription has
yet been d iscovered wh ich sh ows t h at S u r as h tra forme d a
par t of t h e G up ta e mpir e afte r the death of Skanda Gupta
.

P OL IT I CAL H I S T O R Y O F I N D IA

29 t

later years of Sk a nda seem to have been tranquil

aha u m
ns
the
The
em
peror
was
helped
in
the
K
I
c
)
(f
work of administrati o n by a n um ber of able governors like
P a rnad a t t a viceroy of the west S a r va n aga V i sh a ya pa t i
of
A n tara v e d i o r the D o a b an d B h i m a v ar m an the ruler
C h a k r a pal i ta s o n of P a r na d a t ta
o f the Kosam regi o n
restored i n A D 457 8 the embank men t form in g the
lake S u d ar a n a w h ich had burst t w o years previously
The em peror continued th e toleran t policy of h i s fore
fathers H imsel f a Vaish na va he and h i s o f cers did not
disco u rage oth er fa i ths
Jainism and solar w orsh ip
The people were a l so tolerant The K ah a u m inscription
commem o rat e s the erection of J aina i mages by a pers o n

ful l of a ff ection for Bra hma nas

The Indore plate
records a deed by a B ra hmana endowing a lamp in a
tem ple of the Sun
Th e

'

I II

TH

L ATE R GU P TA S

I t is n o w admit te d by all scholars that th e reign of

Skanda G u pta ended about A D
When h e passed
away the empire did n ot wholly perish We have
epigraphic as well as literary evidence of the con tinuan ce
of the G up t a em pire in th e latter half of the fth as well
The D a m odars
a s the sixth a n d seven th centuries A D
plates
S
a
rn
a
th
inscriptions
and
the
E
ra
epigraph
ur
n
p
to 49 6 the
of B udha Gupta prove that from A D
Gupta em pire ex tended from Ben gal to :M a lwa The
Betul pla tes of the P ar i vraj a k a Mah a r a j a S a rn k s h abh a
dated in the y ear 1 9 9 G E ( Sr i m a t i prav ard d h ama
n a va n a va ty u tta re
Gupta
s am va tsa ra sa te
e
ray
n a v i j aya
j
51 8 A D
testi fy to the
i pa raj ya hh u k ta u ) t e
nr
fact that the G upta sway at this period was ack now
le d ged in Da bh ala which included th e Tripuri V i sh a y a
.

'

S mith

x d Hi

th e O f o r

s t o ry o f

I di
n

a, a

dd i t i

o n s a n d corre ct o n s

,p

17 1,

en d .

P OL IT I CAL H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

2 96

'

We shal l now proceed to give an acc o un t o f Skand a

G u pta s successors
The immediate success o r o f Skanda
Gu pta seems to have been his br o t her Pura Gupta The
existence of this kin g was unknown till th e dis c overy of
the Bhitari seal o f Kum a ra Gup t a I I i n 1 8 8 9 a n d its
publication by S mi th a n d H o e r n l e ( JA S B 1 88 9 pp
84
This seal descri bes P ura G upta as the s o n o f
Kum a ra I by th e queen A n a n ta d ev i and does not m en tion
Skanda Gupta The men ti o n of Pura Gupta i mm e d iately
after Kum a ra with the prex T a tpad an u d h y ata does n o t
ne cessaril y prove that P u ra G up ta was the im mediate suc
cessor of his fath er and a contem porar y and ri val o f his
brother or hal f brother S ka n d a G u p ta
I n th e M a n a h a l i
gran t M ad a n apal a is described as S ri R am a pala D eva
P adan u dh yata although he was pre c e d e d by his elder
brother K u m ar a pala I n K i e l h o rn s No r thern I nscriptions
No 3 9 V i j aya pala is described as the su c cess o r of K ehiti
p a la although he was precede d by his bro ther De va pala
w n that S kan d a ruled o ver
Ins
No
D
r
S
m
ith
has
sho
(
the whole e m pire includin g the eastern and the cen tral as
well as the western pr o vin ces Ther e w a s n o ro o m f o r a
rival M ah araj ad h i raj a in N o rthern I ndia during h i s r e i gn
H e was a man of matur e y e a rs at the time o f h i s d eath
cir A D 46 7 H i s brother a n d successor Pura G upta
I t is there
t o o m ust have been a n o ld m a n at that time
fore n ot at all surprising tha t he had a v e r v short reign

'

i i

o es n o t n e ce s sa r

unfr i en d l y
Re

ent

Sk d

o m ss o n o f

Th e

i ly h
s

ow

n am e of

The

an

V i s h n n v a r d h a n a.

a s n a me

at

th e

a ri

l i bt
I I i mi t d i
f Bh j I I f

r e at on s

P u l ak e s i n
The

B hi t

in the

o a

men t

en

on e

es

es ,

so

an

e r

an

on o

n s cr

an

e s ce n

es o

n e sa an

s.

n s cr

ar

ro

e r e w a s n o cu s o

e r.

ro

n an

ar a

one

e o

r as e n a

'

s son s

n scr

ro

er

a re

er

an

en

en

one

s o

on

s ne

a,

o rn ,

w er e

ro

er a n

n as

ra

ra pal a

son

ra n

ra

en

th e

o ne
.

er s

I I, b u t i t i s

a h e n d ra

pal a

iv l l
th
i ip i
iv l
f th i
f
g g ki g
t
Aj
i pti
Dh m
ta i

on of

ro

on o

er a

ew

g d
f mi l y
d
f hi b th
dy ty i
tiha

b th

ura s

n s cr

na m e o

an

l n s . No.

a r

t on s o

n scr

e n a n a n ce s o r

hi s

an

on o

of

n an

i d i t h P t bg h i i p t i f h i
di
i i p t i f h i b t h V i ay k
m ti
B id th
hib t i g t h m t i
t m p
m
ti
b th
di
d G vi d I I
M g l
d t O t h th h d v
d th i d
I I i mi t t d i
m itt d
m tim
g R d
i i pti ( K i l h N
p tt i s m i t t d i h i

not

hi n d P
i i pt i
th I mp i l P
ph M h d
p al t h f t h

e w ee n

s o

n ame o

s ea

re i

n s cr

un c e or

e r r

ni n

on .

a s

w as

PU RA

AN D

N AR A S I M H A

2 97

and ( lie d som etime b e f o re A D 47 3 when h i s gran dson

Ku ma ra Gupta I I was ruling Pura G u p ta s queen w a s
S ri V at sa d e v i the m other o f Narasi mha Gupta B alad i tya
The c o ins o f Pura G up ta have the reve rse legend Sr i
Allan id e n ties hi m with kin g V i k ra mad i ty a
Vi k r a m a h
o t Ayodhy a
fathe o f B alad i tya who w a s a patron of
Bud d hism thr o ugh t h e inue n ce of V asu b a n d h u The
import a n ce o f this i d entication li e s in the fact that i t
pr o ves that the imm ediate success o rs of Skanda Gupta
had a capital at Ay o d hy a probably til l th e rise of the
If the spur i o us Ga y a plate is to be b e lieved
M a u kh a r i s
A y od h y a was the seat o f a Gupta Jay a s k a n d h av ara as
earl y a s the time of Samudra G upta
The pri n cipal capital of B al ad i ty a a n d his successors
appea rs to have b een K asi ( C I I
The evidence of
the B h a rs ar h oa rd seem s to suggest that a king styled
Prak a
P r a k asad i ty a came sh ort l y a f ter Skanda Gupta
sad i t ya ma y have bee n a bi r u d a of P ura Gupt a S ri
or of his gra n dso n Kum ara K r a m adi tya
V i k ram a
preferably the latter as the le tters E u see m to occur o n
That the same king might h ave t w o
P ra k as adi ty a s c o ins

Ad itya nam e s is prove d b y the cases of S kanda Gupta

V
i
k
ra m ad i t y a a n d K r a m ad i ty a ) and Si l ad i ty a D harm a
(
.

'

'

d i t ya

of

V a l ab h i

Pura Gu pt a w a s succeeded b y his son N ara si rh h a

Gupta B al ad i tya This kin g has been i d en tied w i th king
B alad i t v a w h o is represente d b y H i u e n Tsang as h aving
overthr o w n the tyran t M i h i ra k u la I t h as bee n o ver
l o o ke d th a t H i n en T s a n g s B al ad i tya was th e immediate
l
succes s or o f l a th aga ta Gupta w h o was himself the im me
d iate successor o f B u dha Gupta whereas N a ra s i mh a G upta
.

Si

y u- k i ,

Fo
n ame un

ih

w t

II p

if f H
T g p 111
d W tt
l Fl t
d
R
p ig p h y T h y h i
t
r di
p v th t B dh G p i m
,

16 8
ea

no w n

M i b i ra k n l a

es

an

ra

sa n

i ue n

e o

ee

an

ro

e rs

ta

re n
nc

er

the

ro n s m

ea n t.

t erm
of

by

h is

B dd h G p
u

ra n

so n

t a,

B al ad i t y

P O L ITI CAL

2 98

H I S T O RY

OF INDI A

B aladi tya

was the s o n and successor of P u ra G upta who

in his turn was the son o f Kum a ra G upta I an d the
successor of Skanda Gupta The son and successor o f
H i u e n T san g s B alad i ty a was Vaj r a ( Y ua n C h ang I I
5
s on
an d
while
the
s
u
ccessor
of
Narasi
ha
was
1
6
m
)
p
Kum a ra G u pta I I I t is obvi o us that the conqueror o f
M i h i rak u l a was not the s o n o f Pur a G upta b u t a n a l
together d ifferent individual T h e existence o f several
kings of the M a dh ya d sa having the B i r u d a B alad i ty a is
proved b y the S a rn a th Inscripti o n of P ra k a tad i ty a
p
Narasi mha G upta m us t have died i n o r abo ut
the year A D
H e was succeeded b y his son K u m a ra
Gupta II K ra m ad i tya by queen M a h ala k s h m i d e vi
Kum ara Gupta I I has been identied with t h e kin g
of that name mentioned i n the S arn a th B u d dhis t I mage
inscription of the year 1 54G E t e A D 47 3 7 4 M essrs
B h a ttas al i and R G B as a k thi n k that the two Kum a ra
G uptas were not identical The former places Kum a ra s o n
of Na rasi mha lon g after A D 500 ( D acca R evie w M a y
and June 1 9 2 0 pp 54
B ut his theory is based u pon
the w ron g identica tio n of N ara s i rn h a with the conqueror
of M i h i ra k u la Accordin g to Mr Bas a k Kum a ra o f the
S a rn a th inscrip t ion was the i m mediate s uccessor of
Skanda I n his opinion there were t w o rival G upta
lines ruling simultaneously one c o nsistin g o f S kanda
Ku m a ra o f S a rn a th and Budha th e other con s isting of
P ura Narasi mha and his son Kum a ra of th e Bhi tari
seal B ut there is not the sligh tes t evidence o f th e
disrupti o n of th e G upta empi re i n the latter hal f o f the
fth century A D O n the c o ntrary inscriptions p ro ve
that b oth S kanda and Budha ruled o ver the w hole
empire fro m Ben gal to Western Ind ia There is thus
no cogent reason for doubting the iden t ity of Kum a ra
of the Bhitari seal with h i s n am esake o f the S a rn a th
i n sc ription
.

.,

'

'

P OL ITI CAL

300

IS T O RY O I I N D I A

with M a h e n d rad i tya Kum a ra Gupta I ) we u nderstan d

w h y F a H ien
w h o visit ed I ndia in th e t ime o f Ch andra
G u pta I I fath er of Kum a ra G upta I M ah e n d rad i tya i s
silen t about th e buildin gs at N a lan d a co n structed by
Sa k r ad i ty a an d Bu d ha Gu pta abou t whi ch H i u e n Tsang
t
h
cen
tury
speaks
A
D
s o m uch
7
(
)
T w o c opper plate inscriptions disc o vered in th e v il lag e
of D a modarpur in the district of D in a j pu r testif y t o the
fact that Budha G up ta s empire included P undra v a rd h a n a
b h u k ti ( Nor th Ben gal ) which was g o verned b y his viceroy s
a
a
a
d
r
h
m
t
n
d
a
ah
a
r
a
j
a
t
The
ar i k a
M
B
t
a
a
d
J
a
a
a
t
U
)
y
( p
S a rn a th inscription of A D 47 6 7 7 proves his possession
of th e K asi country In A D 48 4 8 53 t h e ere cti o n of a
r i v i s h nu
a a s ta m b h a
by
the
ah
a
r
a
j
a
t
ruler
M
M
a
o
f
t
j
E ra n and h is brother D h a n y a v i s h n u while B u d ha G upta
was reigning a n d S u r as m i ch a n d r a was g o verning the
land between the K a lindi and the Narmada indicates
that B udha G upta s d o minion s inc l uded Central Ind ia as
well as K a si a n d Ben gal
The coins of this em peror are
dated i n the year A D 49 5 6 The y continue the ty pes
of the G upta silver coinage ; their legend is the c laim

to be lord of the earth and to have won heaven foun d

on the coins of Ku m a ra I an d Skanda
Accordin g to H i u e n Tsan g B udha G upta w as succee d e d
by Tath a gata G upta after whom B alad i tya s ucce e de d
to the em pire ( Bea l Si y u k i I I p 1 6 8 ; the L i f e
p
At this p e riod the su premacy of the G uptas
in Central I ndia was ch allenge d by the H u n kin g T ara
8 5 a \ 1 a h araj a
We h av e seen t hat in
m ana
nam ed M at r i v i s h nu ruled i n the A r i k i na V i s h a y a ( E ra n)
as a vassal of the e m p e ror B udha Gupta b u t af ter his
death his y oun ge r brother D h a n vav i s h n u a C k n o w le d ged
the supremacy o f T o ra m an a The success o f the H uns
in Central I n d ia was h o wever sh o rt li ved I n 51 0 1 ]
we n d a general name G o paraj a gh ting by the si d e o f
'

'

BH

AN U . G U P TA

301

a Gupta king at E ra n a n d k ing H asti n of the neighb o ur

i n g province o f D a b h al a ackn o w le d ging th e s o vereign ty
In 51 8 the suzerainty of the G uptas is
o f the Gupt a s
ac k n o w le d ged in the T r i p u ri v i s h a ya In th e y ear 52 8
2 9 t h e Gupta sway w a s s till ackn o wled ge d by the
The P a r i v raj a k as
P a r i v raj a k a M ah a ra j a o f D ab h al a
H astin a n d S a m k s h ob h a seem to have been the bulwark s
of the G upta empire in the Cen tral Pro vinces
The
the possession o f
H arsha Charita of B a na recognises
M alava by the G upta s as late a s th e ti me of P r a b h ak a r a
v a rd h a n a
n o doubt that the
A
D
There
can
b
e
(
expulsion of the H uns from Central India was nal
The rec o ver y of the Central Provinces was pr o babl y
e ff ected b y B alad i tya who is represented by H i u e n Tsang
as havin g o verthr o wn M i h i ra k u la the son and successor o f
T o ra m ana and l eft him the ruler of a
smal l kingdom in
i
th e ln o rt h
u
k
S
i
I
p
It
is
not
im
pr
o
bable
hat
t
( y
glori o us B h a n u G u pta the
B alad i ty a was a B i r u d a of the
bravest m a n on the earth a m ighty kin g equal to P artha
alon g with Whom G Op ar aj a went to E ra n an d having f ought

a ver y famous battle die d shortly before A D 51 0 1 1

M i h i ra k u l a was nally s ubj ugated by the Ja n e n d r a
Y as o d h a r m a n of M andas or shortly before A D 53 3
L ine
6 of the M andas or St o ne Pillar i n scriptio n
pp 1 46
1 47
Jaya s w a l The H ist o ri ca l Positio n of Kalki p 9 )
leav e s t h e im pression that in the ti m e of Y a s od h ar m an
s mall
M i h i r ak u la was the kin g of a H im a laya n cou n try
k in g dom in the n o rth
i e Kas m i r and that neighbour

hood w h o was c o m pelle d to p ay respect to the two fee t

of the victorious J an en d ra probabl y whe n the l atter
carrie d h i s arms to the moun tain of sno w the table la nds

o f whi h are e mbraced by the Ga nga

Y a s od h a r m an claims to have extended his s w a y as far
as the L au h i ty a o r Brah ma p utra in the eas t I t is not
i mprobable that b e defeate d and killed Vaj ra the s on a nd
.

'

.,

'

P OL I T I C A L

H IS T O RY

OF I N D IA

successor of Balad i t ya a n d ex tin guished the viceregal

f amil y o f the D at tas o f P u ndra v a r d h a n a H i u e n Tsan g
me ntions a kin g o f Cen tral In d ia as the successor of Vaj ra
The D attas who g o verne d P u ndra va rd h a n a from the tim e
of Kum a ra G upta I d isap pear ab o u t th is time
B ut
Y a s Gd h a r m a n s suc cess m ust have b e e n short lived because
in A D 53 3 3 4 the very y ear of the M andas or inscription
which m en tions the J a n e n d ra Y a so d h ar m an as victorious
the s o n and v iceroy of a Gupta P a ra m a bh a ttara k a
M ah araj ad h i r aj a P r i th i v i pa t i and not any o fcial of the
Central In d ia n J an e n d ra w a s governing the Pu nd ra
v a r d h a n a bh u k t i a province which l a
between
the
I
ndian
y
interior a nd the L au h i tya
The nam e of the G upta em peror i n th e D a m odarpur
plate of A D 53 3 3 4 is un fortunately lost The A ph s ad
inscripti o n however discloses the names of a n umber of
Gupta kin gs the fourth of wh o m Kum a ra Gupta ( I I I )
was a contem porary o f Isan a v ar ma n M a u k h ar i w h o is
known from the H arab a inscription to have been ruling
in A D 554 ( H Sastri E p I nd XIV pp 1 1 0 ff ) The
three predecess o rs of Kum ara Gupta I I I vi z Krish na
H arsha and J i v i ta sh o uld probably be placed in the period
between A D 51 0 the date o f Bh anu G upta and 554 the
date of Kum a ra I t is probable that on e of these kings
i s identical with the Gupta emperor mentioned in the
D a mo d arpur plate o f 53 3 3 4 The absence of high
soundin g titles like M a h araj ad h i raj a or P ara m abh attara k a
in the s lokas of the A ph sa d inscription does not n ecessarily
pro v e that the Kings mentioned there wer e pe tt y chiefs
No such titles are at tached to the name of Kum ara I i n
the Mandas or in scription or to the name o f Budha in the
E ran inscription
O n the other hand the queen o f
h
s
ad
n
t
n
A
n
m
i
e
u
Gupta
one
of
the
k
i
gs
in
the
e
o
a
a
d
h
v
a
M
p
inscription is calle d Pa ra ma bh attar i ka and Ma h adevi i n
the D ec B aranar k e pi gra ph
,

P OL ITI C A L

O I I

IS T O RY

N DI A

powe rs to be reckoned with The A nd h ra king was

probably M ad h a va var m a n I I o f the V i s h nu k u ndi n fami ly

who
crossed the ri ver G o d a vari with the desire to
conquer the eastern region ( D u b reuil
p
The
l
Sal ik as were pro ba b ly the C h a l u ky as
I n the M a h ak u ta
pillar inscripti o n the n a m e a p pea rs as C h a l i k y a I n the
Guj arat rec o r d s we n d the fo r m s Solaki a n d S o la nki
S al i ka may be another d ialec tic varian t The M a h ak u ta
pillar inscript i o n t e lls us that i n the sixth ce n tury A D
K i r t i va r m a n I o f the C h a li k y a d y nasty gained victo ries
over the kin gs o f Va nga A nga M a ga d h a etc
A n e w power was rising i n the u p per Gan g es valley
which was des tined to engage i n a death gra p ple
with the G uptas for the mas tery o f nor ther n I ndia
This w as the M u k h ara or M a u k h a r i p o wer The
M a u k h a r i s clai m ed d escen t from the hun d red s o ns
wh o m k i ng A s va pa ti g o t f rom V a i va s va t a i
Y ama
T h e f am i l y c o nsisted o f t w o disti n ct gr o ups
The s t o ne
i n scripti o ns o f o n e g ro up have b ee n d isc o ve r e d i n t h e
Jau n pur a n d B ar a B ank l districts o f the Un i ted Pro v inc e s
while the s t o n e i nsc ripti o ns o f t h e o th e r group h t V O b e e n
T he M a u k h aris
d isc o vered i n t h e Gay a d istri c t o f B i h a r
of
Gay a name l y Y a j ii ava r m a n
Sard la va r m a n and
Sard ala i s ex
A n a n ta va r m a n wer e a f eudat o ry family
pressl y cal l e d s a manta ch daman i i n the B a ra ba r H ill Cav e
I nscripti o n o f his son
p
The M a u k h a r i s o f
the U ni te d P r o vinces were als o p ro b abl y fe u d at o ri e s at rst
The e a rlies t prin ces o f this fa m i l y v i a H a r i va r m a n
Ad i ty a va r m a n a n d Isva ra va r m a n wer e simp l y M ah a raj a s
Ad i ty a v a r m a n s wi f e was H arsha G upt a probabl y a sister
o f kin g H arsha Gupta
The wife o f his s o n a n d success o r
.

.,

'

I n t h e Bri h a t
T he

am

i ly

S mhi t a X IV
a

w a s ca

ll d b t h
e

P ns h pa b h t i M u k h a r a V a m
sn u ,

( H a r s h ac h a r i t a

F ara h

s ed

pp

8 the

Sa n l i h ua a r e

M nk h n ra

a nd

S a k a la b h m

1 41 , 1 4
6.

M kh i

a na

Cf . a

as s oc a t e

so

m n ns k r i t o

CII p
.

V i d a r bha

ar

an

d i th
o

ma

S ry nva

M kh i
an

ar

m i v i va

V a l ii n b

L I N E O F K R IS H NA G U P T A

TH E

3 05

Isva ra va r m a n was als o p roba b ly a G upt a prin cess named

ara b a insc riptio n Isan a va r m a n s o n

o f Is va ra va r m a n a n d
Upa Gupta claims victories over
the An d hras the Sal i k a s and the Ga n d as and i s the rst
to assume the Im pe rial title of M a h araj ad h i raj a I t
w a s this whi c h p ro b a bly brough t him i nt o c o ni c t with
king Kum a ra G up ta I I I Thus began a d u e l bet w een
the M a u k h a r i s and t h e G u ptas which ended o nly whe n
the l atte r wi th the h elp o f the G a n d as wipe d out the
M au kh a r i po w er i n the time o f G ra h a va rm a n bro ther i h
Upa G upta
-

I n the

la w

a r s h a v a rd h a n a .

of

We h a ve see n that Isan a va rm a n s m o ther a n d g ra nd

m o ther were G up ta pri n c e sse s The mother o f P ra b h ak a ra
v ar d h a n a
the o ther e m pi re bu i l d e r o f the second hal f o f
the six th century was als o a Gupt a prince s s I t seems
that the G upta ma r riages in this perio d we re as e fca ci o us
in sti mulating imperial am b i t i o n as the L i ch ch h a v i mar
r i a e s of m o re an cien t ti m es
g
Kum a ra Gupta I I I claims t o have ch u r ned that
formi d able mil k o cean the cause o f the attain men t
of f o rtune
which was the army of the glorious
Is an a v a r m an a very m oon am on g kin g s ( A p h sa d
This was not an em pty boast for the M a u k h ar i records
Kum a ra
d o n o t claim any v icto r y o v e r the G uptas
Gupta I I I s funeral rites t o ok place at P r ay aga which
probably formed a part of his do m i n ions
The son and successor o f this kin g w a s D am o d a ra
Gup t a H e c o ntinued the struggle wi th the M a u k h a r i s

fell ghtin g against them

Brea k ing up the
an d

'

The

v ar m a n

Si p
r

he

hi

is

k h i pp
b
h
b
i
g
t
(
i

n s cr

reat

as

to

h t
th t
t

on

be

for

of

on o

of

G pt

Dam o d a ra

on e n t of

so ns

i pti

B Gr y a v a r m a n

ce r t a n

e n

V ar m a n s

G pt

ar

an

u r sto n e

Isan a v a r m a n )

f M a h a i v a

a cco u n t o f

G pt
u

ei r

ca

su

t h e Ma u k h a r i s

ac

a var

i th

er

S nr y a v a r m a n

or n

i n the

re

ma n t h e

M a ga d h a

un

m ac

is

e s cr i

ro

Sa r v a

er

a.

au

an

n a va r

so n o

as se

or

d b d i th
bl m i h d f mi ly f
M g dh
If
y) v
f Ia
m
th
it
d f m th h d f th

S ry a va r m a n

Ad h i pa ty a ( s u
r

re

a as

i d ti l i t h S i y
p m y f
ti m th
en

a w as e

en

s o

P OL I TI CAL

3 06

I S T O RY O F I N D I A

proudly steppin g array o f mi gh t y elephants belon ging to

the Ma n khari which had th r o w n al o ft i n bat tle the troops
of ! the H a n a s ( in ord er to tram p l e them to death ) he

became unconscious ( a n d e x pir e d in the ght )

D am o da r a G upta was s uccee d e d b y h is son M a h as e n a
Gu pta H e is probab l y the k i n g o f M a lava m en ti o n ed in
the H ar s h ach a ri ta wh o se sons Kum a ra G upta a n d M ad h a v a
G upta were a ppointed to wai t up o n R aj ya v a r d h a u a
and H ars h avar d h a n a by th ei r fath e r king P ra bh ak a r a
of the P u s h pa b h ti fam ily of Sri k anth a
v ard h an a
i ly
The
i
nti
mate
relations
between
the
fam
h
n s ar )
T
a
(
of M ah ase n a G upta and that of P ra bh ak a ra va r d h an a
is proved by the M adhuban gran t a n d the S e u pat copper
seal inscriptio n o f H arsha wh ich represen t M a h as e n a
Gupt a D ev i as the m o ther of P r a b h ak a ra and the
A ph s ad inscriptio n of Ad i ty a s n a which allu d es to the
associatio n of M adh a va G upta son o f M a h as e n a G upta
with H arsha
The P u s h pa b h ti alliance o f M a h as e n a G upta w as
probably d ue to his fear o f the risi n g po w e r of the
The policy was e m i n e n t l v successful and
M a u k h ar i s
during his reign we d o not hear o f any strug gle w ith that
family B ut a n e w dan ger threatened from the east A
strong m onarchy was at this tim e established in K ama
r apa b y a line of princes who claime d descen t from
King S u s t h i ta va r m a n ( see the N i d h a n a pu r
B h a ga d a t ta
plates ) of this family came in t o conic t with M ah as e n a
Gupta and was defeated
The migh ty fame of M a h as e n a

Gupta
says the A ph s a d i nscri p t ion
m arked n i th
honour of vic to ry i n war over the illustrious S u s th i ta va r
still constantly sun g o n t h e ban ks of the river
-

L o h i ty a

Betwee n

M a h as e n a

G up ta the c o ntemp o rary of P ra

b h ak a ra v a r d h a n a and h i s y o u n ges t son M a d ha y a G upt a
we
have to place a ki n g
t h e contem porar y o f H arsha
,

P OL ITI CAL

3 08

I ST OR Y O F I N D I A

weap o n less co n d i n g and alone despatch ed in his own

quarters
T o meet the formidable league bet w een the G up tas
and the Ga n d as H arsha t h e success o r o f It aj ya va rd h a n a
an alliance wi t h B h as k a ra va r m a n king o f
c oncluded
K a marupa wh o se fa the r S u s th i ta va r m a n had fo ught
against the predecessor o f D e va G upta This alliance w as
d isastrous fo r the Gandas as we kn o w fr o m the N i d h a n a p u r
plate o f B h askara At t h e time o f the issui n g of t h e
plate B h as k ara va r m a n was i n p o ssessi o n o f K a r na s u va r ua
The Gauda people
t h e c apital o f the G au d a k in g Sa sanka
h o wev e r d i d n o t tamely acq ui e sc e in the loss of th e ir
ind e pendence They became a th o rn i n the side o f Kanauj
K am a r ap a a n d th e ir h o stility to w ards th o se t w o
an d
p o wers was inh e rited by the Pa la and S ana s uccess o rs o f
,

Sa s ank a
'

D uring

long reig n o f H arsha M ad h a va G upta the

suc cessor o f D eva G upta re m ai n ed a s u b o rdi n a te all y o f
Kanauj
A f ter H a rs h a s death the G upta em pire was
revived by Ad i ty a s e n a a p rince o f remarkable vig o ur and
ability w h o foun d his opportun ity i n th e com moti o n which
f o llowe d t h e usurpation of H a r s h a s thron e by A rj una
F o r this king we have a nu m ber of inscriptions which
prove that he rule d over a wid e territory extendi n g to the
sh ores o f the oceans The A ph s ad Sh a hpu r and M a u dar
inscriptions rec o gnise h is undispute d possession of south
An other inscription n otice d by F leet
a n d east Bih a r
p 2 13
descri be s hi m as the ruler of the whole
earth u p to the shores o f the o cean s and the performer o f
the A sva m e d h a and the o the r great sacri ces The D 6 6
B a ranar k inscription re fers to the J a y as k a n d h avara of his
great gran d so n Ji v i ta G upt a I I at G o m a ti k o tta k a This
clearly suggests that the L ate r G uptas d ominated the
Gomati valley i n the M a d h y a d e sa The M a nd a ra i n s c r i p
t ion applies to Ad i tyas e n a the titl e s o f P ar am a bh a tta ra k a
th e

TH E

L I N E O F K R IS H NA G U P T A

and M aharaj ad h i raj a We learn fro m the Sh a hpur stone

i m age inscription t h at h e was rulin g in the y e ar A D
6 72 73
I t is n ot improbable that he or his s o n D eva
Gup ta I I I is the S a k a lo t tar apa th a n ath a who was defea t e d
by the Chalukya kings V i n ay ad i t ya ( A D 6 8 0 6 9 6 ) and
V i j ay ad i tya ( B o m b Gaz V o l I Part I I pp 1 8 9 3 6 8 3 7 1
Kend a r plates )
We learn fr o m the D o B a ra n ar k insc ripti o n that
A d i ty a s e n a was suc ceeded b y his son D eva Gupta ( I II )
wh o i n his t u r n was s ucceeded b y his son Vish nu G up ta
who is p ro bably id e n tical wi th Vishnu G u pta C h a n d rad i t ya
of the c o ins ( A ll a n G upta Coins p
The last king
was Ji v i ta G u pta I I son o f V i sh n u All these kin gs co n
ti n n ed to ass ume i m peri a l ti t les That thes e w ere n o t
empty f o r m s appe a rs from the record s o f the Wester n
Chal ukyas o f V atapi w hich te s tify to the existenc e o f a
Pan N o rth Indian empire i n the last quar ter of the seve n th
c entur y A D
The o nly N o rth I n d ian s o vereign s ( Utta ra
h
a
t
n ath a ) who lai d claim t o the imperial dignity d uring
a
p
this period and actuall y dominated M a ga d h a and th e
M a d h ya d e sa a s is proved b y A ph s ad and D eG B a r a n ar k
inscriptio n s w e r e Ad i tya s e n a a n d his success o rs
The G upta e m pire was probab l y nally destr o y e d b y
the Ga n das w h o c o uld neve r f o r gi ve M ad h a va Gupta s
deserti o n o f thei r c a u se In the time o f Y a so va r m an of
Kanauj d e in the rs t hal f o f the eighth cen tu ry A D
a Gauda k ing o ccu pied the th ro n e o f M a ga d h a
the
.

.,

G a u da va h o b y V ak pa t i raj a )
Petty Gupta dyn a s ties a pparen t l y

c o nne c ted with the

imperial line ruled i n the Kanarese districts during the
twel fth a n d the thirteenth c en turies A D and are f r e
E
vidence
of
an
earlier
n t l v m entioned in i n scripti o ns
u
e
q
connection o f the G uptas with t h e Kanarese coun try is
furnishe d by the T al a g u n d inscripti o n which say s that
K k us t h a va r man o f the Kada mba d ynast y gave his
,

P O L ITI C A L H I S T O R Y O F I N D I A

3 10

daug h ters i n m ar r iage to the Gup tas a n d other ki n gs

In the sixt h ce n tu ry A D th e V ak ata k a ki n g H a ri s h e n a
a desce n da n t o f C h a n dr a Gupta I I V i k ra m ad i ty a t h r ough
his d aug h te r P ra b h zw a ti Gup ta is s a id to h ave effected
co n quests i n K u n tal a i e the Ka n arese cou n t r y
C ur iousl y e n ough t h e Gu tta or Gupt a chiefs o f t h e
K a n arese cou n t r y cl a i m ed d esce n t f ro m C h a n d ra G upt a
lo rd o f U i j a y i n l
V i k ra m ad i ty a

.,

Jo u v e a u D n b r e u i l ,
-

Bo

mb

t he E a r y H
3

The

Vol.

s to ry o f

a c co

u nt o f

In

Pa r t I I,

di

a,

t h e La

er

76

pp

57 8 8 0
-

60.

G up

ow e

as w a s

S ir

th i

R . G . Bh a n d a r k a r

s r e e r e n ce

rs

to

t pu b l i h d i
s

p of
r

A Pe e

nt o

B h a n d a rk a r .

th e J A S B
.

1 9 2 0, N o . 7 .

A P PE N D I X

312

T h

po lya n d ro u m r i a ge f th e P and a v as d o es n o t
i n d i a t e t h t t h ey a re o f n o n K u r u
n eces sa r i l y
o igi n
T he 5s t e m o f N i y og a p re v a l en t a m o n g
f t h e M a dhy d e a w a s n o t f a r re m o v e d
t he K u u
10 ;
f o m f r te rn a l p ly a nd y ( M bh I
w h i l e t h e La w
37
1 05
( D h a rm a ) o f
m a r r i a g e h o n o u r d by t h e N o r t h e rn K u r u s w as
S ee a l so my
la x ( M b h I
ad m i t t d ly

Po l iti ca l H i to y pp 9 5 9 6 J o u n a l o f t h e
D e pa rt m en t o f L e t ters ( C al cutt a U n i v ers ity)
V ol I X
Pag e 7 3 7L S e v era l s ch o l rs j ec t t h e i d e ti cati o n o f V as u d e v a
K r i h n o f t h e M a hab h a a t w ith t h e h i s to ri ca l
K r i s h n a o f t h e C hhan d o gy a U p an i s ha d ( iii
B ut w e s h u ld re mem b er t h t
h
B
v e t h e m e t ro ny m i c D e v a k i
o th t he K r is hn as
( )
p ut ra
6
ach e r o f t h e U p an i s h d i c K r i s h n a
e l o n ged
t
b
e
t
h
e
( )
t o a f a m i ly ( Afi g i r as a ) cl o s e ly co n n ect ed w it h t h e
B hoj as ( Rig V ed a I I I
t h e k i n d r ed s o f
t h e Ep i c K r i h n ( M bh ii
( c) t he U p a n i s ha d i c K r i s h na a n d h i s G u r u G ho ra
Ang i ra sa w e re w o rs h i ppe rs o f S ii ry a
We
a re t o ld i n t h e
t h at t h e
S i t i p va
S t vat a vi d h i ta ug h t by t h e Ep i c K r i s h n a w as
12,

2 2.

ar

s o

re

ar

P r k Si ry a nz l t ka n i bsr i l a
Ang i ras a w as t h e G u r u
-

U pa n i ha d i c
K ri s h n a An g i as i Sruti i s q u t ed a s S r ut i

n am
u t ta ma
S u t i h by th e Ep i c K ri h na
h
M
v iii 6 9
b
(
( e) t h e U p n i s h d i c K ri h n a i s t a ug h t t h e w o rs h i p o f
t h e s u n t he n o b l e s t o f a l l l ig h t s ( Jy o t i r u tta
m m i ti ) h ig h a b v e l l d a k n es s ( ta mas as pa ri )
an d
l o t he v i tu es o f T a pod anam a j j avam
a h i m a s a ty a v ach u a m
T he Ep i c K r i s h n a
t eaches t h e s ame t h i n g i n t h e c an ( x iii 1 8

i
h
map i t aj j y o t i s ta m asa h pa ra m uchy a te ;
t
jy
x vi l QD an m d a m ch a y aj n s cha s v d hy a
y a m t p a arj j a va m a h i ns a s ty a m)

d
( )

an

f the

a s
s

'

'

A PP E N D I X

u m be r o f f u r q u eens w a s ex ceed ed ev en i n
t h e B rah m n i c p e r i o d
T h e A i t a rey a B rah ma na
n s t a n ce
f
o
r
V
II
i
re f ers
to t h e h u n d red
(
w iv es o f K i n g H r i sch n d ra
l S 1 E T h e Abh i s h eka w as p eced ed by an o at h ta k en by

K eit h ta k es u tk r
t h e K i n g to t h e p r i e t
t o m ea n p ro cl a mat i o n
T r iv ed i t ak es i t
san a

P ag e 8 6 l
,

T h

31 8

15

Pa g e

8 9,

o.

Pa g e

9 9 , 1. 1 8

T h

sen s e o f

i n t he

u
g pa

ki r tmza

p robab ly i d en ti ca l w i t h t he
C ha ch u co u n t ry v i it ed by H i uen T s an g D r
S m i t h s eem s t o i d e n ti fy t h e co u n t ry w it h t he
G haz i p u r re g i o n ( W a tt ers Y u an C h w an g V o l I I

e rea

lm

Ala v a k a i s

of

n-

4
6
3
0
1
,
)
pp
F o r t h e em

pl oy men t o f p ri nces as s enapa ti s ee

K a n t i ly a ( M y s o re ed iti o n
p 34
S us u uaga
M h ava i nsati ka ( T ur
7
cco rd i n g to t h e
n ou r s
M a h avamsa xxx vii ) w as t h e s o n o f a
Li ch ch h a v i raj a o f V ai l i
H e w as co n ce iv ed
by a a w rd 3 0 5M 25a nd b ro ug h t u p by a n o f cer
of s t te
20
A v a n t i va rd ha n a w a s a s o n o f Pal k a a cco r d i g to
t h e K th as a ri t ag ra ( T a w ey s t ra n s l a ti o n I I
1 8.

Pa g e

Pa g e

Pa g e

1 1 5,

4
5
8
)
p
Y o g an a n d a

2 4.

( Ps e u d o N an d a ) i s t h e n ame giv e n to
t h e rea i m a t e d co rp s e o f K i n g N a n d a ( K t ha
s a r i t s a a ra
Du rgap asad a nd Farah s ed it i o n
g
p
12 1 l 5
T h e yo u n g es t b ro t h er w as ca ll ed D h ana
N a n d f ro m hi s b ei n g a dd i ct e d t o b o ard i n g
t ea u e
H e co l l ecte d r i ch es t o t h e
a mo u t
f eig h ty k ti i n a ro ck i n t h e bed o f
i v er ( G n g es ) h vi g ca u s ed a g rea t ex
the
c
a t io
to b e m d e b bu r i ed t h e t ea s u e t he re
L vy i g ta x es a mo n g o t h er a rti cl es
nd
to n es h e a m s s ed
ev e n o n s ki n s gu m s t ees

f u t h e r t reas u res w h i ch h e d i s p o ed o f s i m i l rly

h
s
T
u
u
p xxx i x )
m
M
a
a
o
r
m
(
R e ga d i g t he c n d u ct o f S a mg rama S i mha s ee
T o d s R aj th an V o l I p 2 40 ( 2 )
-

Pa g e

1 2 0,

l.

a,

av

P ag e

25

va

as

3 14

P a ge

APP E N D I X

1 47,

33

A t h

mi n i s te r (o r Prad es h tri ? ) w as appar en t ly

t
M an iy a a ppo , a Ja ti li a n , w ho
the
co n fe r red
no

er

b l ess i n gs o f peace o n t h e co u n t ry by ex ti pa ti n g
m ara u d e rs
( T u rn o u t s M ahava n s a p x l ii )
Pag e 1 7 0 l 3 4 C f Aj atasa t ru s t rea t men t o f Bi mbi s ara a nd
U d ay a n a s t rea t m e n t of Pi n dola
Pa g e 2 l 3 n S ee J A S E 1 9 2 2 pp 2 6 9 2 7 L
Pag e 2 51 1 6 7
R aj at a ra ng i n i I
1 73
H ars h ac h a r i ta ( C o w el l )
p 2 52 ; W at te rs Y ua n C h w a g i i p 2 00
P a g e 9 51 l ast l i ne T he K ad ph i s es K i gs mea n t h ere a re K r j u la
K
hi
s
a
u
l
a
I
V
i
m
W
a
d
e
s
an
d
m
an
d
n
t
K
u
e
a
(
)
)
p
(
y
k ara K aph s a w h o se i d en ti ca ti o n w it h K ad phises
I i s a m e re s u rm i s e E v en i f K u u la kara be
i d en ti ca l w i t h K a ju l a a n d t h e K u s h an K i n g o f t he
T a x i l a i ns cr i p ti o n o f 1 3 6 it m y be po i n ted o u t
t ha t i t i s by n o m ean s ce r ta i n t ha t t h e d a te 1 3 6
r

4
S m

r e e rs

Pa ge

t o t h e V i k ra m a

era .

i d ea o f t h e g rea t po w e r of B h v a N aga s
dy n as ty and th e t er r it o ry o v e r w h i ch t h ey r u l ed
m ay be g t here d f ro m t h e f act t h a t t h ey pe r
form ed t en A svamed h sac i ces a d w e re
b p r i n k l ed o n t h e f o eh ead w it h t h e p u re w a t er
o f ( t h e r i v e r B h ag i ra t h i t h t
h ad b ee n o bt a i n ed
)

by t h e i r v a l u r ( C I I p 2 41 ; A H D p
T h e pe f o m a n ce
of
te n
A sva m ed ha
sa c ri ces i n
d i ca te s t ha t t h ey w e e ot a f u d a to ry
fam i ly o w i n g a l l e gi a n ce t o t he K neha s
M e g ha d ta ( I 3 1 ) n d K t has a ri ts ag ra ( T w n ey s
tra n s l t i on V o l II p
o

es

P a g e 2 8 4 l . 5.
'

'

'

B I BL IOG RA P H I CA L I N D E X

3 16

iv

A so ki vad na
A t h en a i o s
A t t ha ka th

1 13
1 43 , 1 57
108
,

B
1 13 1 1 8 1 8 6 2 14 2 6 6 2 7 0 2 8 3 3 0 1
B ana
B a n erj i R D
1 1 3 1 1 5 2 17 2 5 1 52 2 58 2 6 1 2 6 4a
1 10 1 14
B a rn e tt
2 98
B as ak R G
10 9 2 47 n 2 9 7 n 3 00
B ea l
B egi n n i n g s o f S out h I n d i an H i st o ry
1 2 0 1 40
1 74
B e l och
10 1
B h a d a rk a r C o m m e m o ra ti o n V o l u m e
B ha n d a rk a r P rof D R ii 2 8 3 0 44 58 7 5 9 3 1 0 1 1 0 2 1 09
,

1 6 3 , 1 6 1 1 6 5, l 7 9 n , 1 80 , 1 8 6 , 1 8 9 n , 1 9 0, 2 0 5,
2 1 3 , 2 2 1 , 2 3 6 , 2 58 , 2 59 , 2 6 1 , 2 6 2 2 6 5, 3 1 0n
B h an d a rk a r, S i r R G , 1 3 1 , 1 7 3 , 2 0 1 , 2 0 2 2 1 5, 2 1 8 , 2 2 8 , 2 51 2 6 2
2 6 4, 2 8 3 , 3 1 0
2 98
B h a ttas li , N . K
2 86
B l o ch
1 52 1 8 5, 2 05, 2 58 m 2 6 7D , 2 6 8, 2 8 0 , 3 0 9 , 3 1 0 n
B o m bay G az e ttee r
B o o k o f K i n d red S ay i n g s, M rs R hys D a vi d s
6 0, 6 3 n ,
B rahm an a
43 , 43 , 44, 45, 50 ,
A i ta re ya , ii , 2 , 3 , 4, 1 0, l ] , 1 4, 2 7 ,
7 0, 7 2 , 7 3 , 7 5, 7 6 , 8 2 , 8 3 , 8 7 , 8 9 , 9 0, 9 1 , 9 2 , 9 3 ,
9 4, 1 3 1 , 1 6 5, 1 9 2

14
A i ta re y a ( T r i ved i s T ra n s l a ti o n )
1 1 , 2 8 , 2 9 , 50
G o pat h a
Ja i m i n i y a U p an i s ha d
7 , 1 4, 1 7 , 41 , 50
2 6, 32
K a us hi t a k i
'
Pa nch a v i m a o r I andy a
1 0, 1 4, 3 9 50
Q
h i t o pa n i s h a d
am
2 0, 2 1,
Sa ta pa t h a , E g g eli n g , ii , 3 , 5, 7 , 1 0 , 1 1 , 1 3 ,
1 1 1,

36,

6 7, 7 2

Ta i t t i ri y a
V a l h a
Br i h a t S a mh it a

76 ,

8 L 88,
n

1 2 5, 2 58 D , 2 6 2 ,

K rn
B u dd h a Old e n be r g
e

B udd h a g ho s h a
B u dd h i s t I n d i a , R hys
B u dd h i s t S utta s
B ii hler

D a vi d

2 6 7 , 2 7 9 , 2 8 0 , :ml n

1 8 6 n , 18 7 , 2 0 8
6 , 1 9 , 2 0 , 2 3 , 3 2 , 57
1 0 1 , 1 06
2 1 , 53 , 6 8 , 7 7 , 8 0 , 1 0 2
i v , 9, 18 , 99
1 6 3 , 1 6 6 , 1 6 7 , 1 6 8, 2 3 8

B I B L IOG RA P H I CA L

I N D EX

3 17

C
28
C a m i h ae l L ectu r e 1 9 1 8
C a ta l o gu e o f C o i s
A l l a n ( G u p t as )
r

s,

3 3 , 3 5, 58,
2 7 1 , 2 7 5, 2 8 1 , 2 8 5, 2 8 8

d ner
R p o n ( A n d h ras a n d W
h i te h ead ( I n d o G ree k s

226
2 19

ar

K s h at ra pas )
a nd
I n d o S cy t h i a n s )
2 0 6 n , 2 2 8 , 2 3 5, 2 55D
1 09
C ey l o n ese C h ro n i cl es
1 1 9 , 1 57 , 1 58 , 1 7 5
C ha n d a , Pro ess or R P
1 1 0 , 1 1 3 , 1 1 5, 1 45, 2 00, 2 1 7 , 2 2 3
2
C ha u cer
04
2 30
C h a v a n n es
2 1 1, 2 1 2
C o i n s o f A n ci e n t I n d i a, Cu n n i n g h a m
C o r p o ra t e i e i n A n ci e n t I n d i a , D r R C M aju m d a r
73
C o rp u s In s cri pt i o n u m I n d i ca r u m , Vo l I I I, F l ee t
3 0 1 , 3 0 4, 3 0 8
C o w el l
9 2 , 1 3 8 , 1 56
Cu n n i n g h am
2 6, 2 3 , 59 , 6 4,
1 1 4, 1 3 , 2 0 6 n , 2 1 1 , 2 2 8 ,
s

'

Lf

Cu r tiu s

1 2 5, 1 2 9 , 1 3 1 ,

1 17,

D acca R evi ew
D ey N L
D ha m m apad a
,

2 98

54, 58 , 6 6 , l 7 3 n

Dh o y i

Di a l o gu es

Di od o ru s
D i ve k a r
D i v y avad an a

the

2 76
3 4, 41 , 55, 6 3 , 6 4, 7 5, 8 1 , 1 3 2
1 2 0 , 1 2 5, 1 2 7 , 1 3 1 , 1 3 3 1 3 5

B u dd ha

2 8 11

C
ll
w
o
e
(

an

N ei l )
D ub e ui l P ro fes s o r

1 84 1 88 ,
-

d 2 8 , 6 9 , 9 9 , 1 3 8 , 1 56 , 1 6 4,
194 199
2 58 2 6 0, 2 6 6,
1 9 9 , 2 50 4 52 , 5
3 0 4, 3 1 0
-

2 74 2 7 8,
-

D vat r i m a t pu l t a li k
Dy nas ti es o f t h e K a l i
P arg i te r

6 , 8 , 58 , 2 0 8 , 2 1 1 ,

A ge ,

2 20
2 1 4 2 1 5, 2 7 4

E r ly H i s t o ry of t he D e k ka n
S i r R G B h a n d a rk r
a

2 15

B I BL I OG RA P H ICA L
E a rly H i st o ry o f I nd i
D r V i n cen t S m it h
E a r ly H i s to ry o f t he V a i s h
n v a S ect R ay ch a u d h u i
E pi g ra p hi a I n d i ca

IN D E X

3 18
64

a,

73

1 3 0 , 1 52 , 2 2 0 , 2 3 0, 2 3 2 , 2 3 8 , 2 3 9 , 2 41 ,
2 45, 2 48 , 2 51 57 , 2 75 2 7 7 , 3 02 3 03 .
-

F a H i en ,
F an y e

L gg
e

Fi ck

M a it ra

S.

t ra n s .

F lee t

F o re ig n E l em en t s i n t h e
H i n d u P o p u l a ti o n
F o u ch er
Fu n d am e n t a l U n ity o f I n d i a
.

Dr

2 2 5n
86 , 87

B d h k u m u d

M oo kerj ee

G a n a patha
G a n g o ly O

G rd e
G a rd n er
G a g i S a mhi t
a

G a u da va h o

G az ett eer

A m
-

ti
B o m bay
ra o

G o d v a r i

G i g er

V i

za

ga p

at a

D i s t ri ct

1 08, 1 1 2 ,

G o lds t ii ck e r

G rea t Ep i c

of

I n d i a H o pk i n
,

B I B L IOG RA P H [ CA L I N D EX

3 2 0.

J atak a

A s ata r pa

A ss ak

( 1 00)

A t th n a ( 42 5)
B ha d d as l a
B h a ll t i y a ( 50 4)
B ho j aj i n i y a
Bh ri d a tt a
B rah i ch a t ta
B rah m ad att a
C ha m peyy a
C h et i ya
C h ul lak al i nga
C h u ll a S u ta s o m a
D a ri m u k h a
D as a B rah ma n a
D a s a rat h a ( 46 1 )
D h aj a v i h e th a ( 3 9 1 )
D h o n a si kh a
Dh u m ak r i
D u m m ed h a
E k a pa n n a
E k a rj a

G a gg a

G a n da t i n d u
G a n d hara ( 406 )
G h a t a ( 3 55)
G ha t a ( 454)
G u t t i la
C am b , F d a l s o F ausbii l l
H a r i t a m ta
Ja y ad i s s a
K a l i ng a B od h i
K h a nda h la ( 542 )
K os a mb i
K u mb h ak ra
K um m as api n da ( 41 5)
K u n la
K u ru d h a mm a
.

K u sa

o m as a

Ka

ss a

pa ( 43 3 )

M ah i a s s ii ro ha
M a haj a n ak a ( 53 9 )

V1 a h a

CL

'

K a nha

M ah N i md ak as s a pa
M ahs i la va
M a h s u t as o m a
M a h U m m ag ga

M ata nga

47

53 ,

6 3,

85
36

BI B L IOG RAP H I CA L

Jat k
a

I ND EX

32 1

M t i po s it ka
M s ik a ( 3 7 3 )
N a n d iy a M ig a

a,

Ni m i

2 1 , 2 8, 3 3

Pa d a k us a la m ana va ( 43 2 )
Pa d aj a li
S a ch ch a mk i ra ( 7 3 )
S a m bh a va
Sam
la
S a i h k i ch ch a ( 53 0)
S a mva ra
S a r a b h a m i ga
S a ra bh a ng a
S a t t u va s t a
S e ri v n i j ( 3 )
S et a k et u
S e y ya
S o m anas s a
S ou a a
S o na
an d a
S ur u ch i
S u s i m a ( 41 1 )
Ta ch ch h as k ara ( 49 2 )
T a n du la n li ( 5)
T el ap a t t a ( 9 6 )
T es a k u n a
T h u sa ( 3 38 )
d aya ( 458 )
Ud d al ak a

bu

k
N

U m m ad a n t i
C a m b Ed a l so F a us bii ll
V a ddh a k i s ka ra
V id h u ra pa n di t a
.

( 547 )

V es s a n ta ra

J u
o

l
O f t h e A s i ti c S oci e t y
of B e g a l
B i h ar a n d
of
t he
O i s s a R es earch S o

r na

of

3 1 0.
1 13

ci e ty :

54. 55, 58 , 6 6 , 6 8 , 7 1 , 2 8 9 . 2 9 6 , 3 03 .

t he

p tm e n t
t
a
C
l
ut
c
a
(

Le tt ers

U ni v er s it y )
.

ar

2 2 9 , 2 3 1, 2 3 9

B I B L IOG RA P H I CA L I N D E X
Jta ka , o f t h e
S o ci e t y

J u ti
s

Ro ya l A s i a ti c

43 , 57 , 2 6 4n , 2 6 6 .

1 2 1 , 1 3 4, 13 7 , 1 3 9 1 41 , 2 0 3 ,
2 2 6 2 2 9 , 2 43 , 2 6 ou

2 0 5- 2 0 7 ,

K
K ala k i cbry a K at hna ka

K al h an a

K al id sa
K m a n d a ka
V ats y y an a
K 5mas t ra ,
D urg
K a t hs a ri ts ag a ra ,
p ras ad an d P ara b .

1 02 ,

2 8,

1 02 ,
93

"

1 09,

231
1 6 2 , 1 6 3 , 1 9 4, 2 49 , 2 54
2 0 1 , 2 0 2 , 2 1 0, 2 2 9 , 2 7 6
120
1 76 , 2 1 9
1 1 5, 1 1 9 , 1 2 0 , 2 8 3 11 ,

T awney

K aty y a na
K i ty y an a
K eith
'

r
a
n
g
a
m
r
i
a
m
(
)

K en n edy
K ern
K i el h o rn
K i n gs m i l l
K itte l s Di cti o n ary
K n i g bte s T a l e

K s h em en d ra

L
La w , D r . N .
L v i , Syl v ai n

Lif

of
of

of

L ii ders

M acd o ne ll

M a h ab hra ta

1 73 n
1 8 9 , 2 3 0, 2 45
139
60
56 , 2 9 7
1 9 8 , 2 2 3 , 2 55, 2 7 1

A l ex an d er
B u dd ha ( R ock h i l l )
H i nen

i i, 2, 36 3 8 19 7
i i i , 2 , 3 , 8 , 1 0 , 1 1 , 1 2 , 1 4, 1 6 , 1 7 , 1 9 ,
2 2 , 2 3 , 2 7 2 9 , 3 13 3 , 3 5, 3 9 , 40 44,
53 57 ,
7 1 7 3 , 7 5,
83 ,
.

324

BI B

L IOG R A PH I CA L I N D E X

N i r uk ta , Y s k a
N i t i s r a , K ama n d aka
N o t es o n t h e A n ci en t
G eo g ra p hy o f G a nd hara ,
F o u ch e r

56 , 85
12 0
24

Old en be rg
Old h am

a, 2, 6 ,

2 3,

2 79

O n es i k ri to s

12 9

O ros iu s
O x f o rd H i st ory of I n d i a
D r V A S m it h
.

2 51

P nku
P an yo n g
a

Para ma t t haj o t i k5
P a ra n a r
P a rg i t er
Pa ri i s h ta P a r v a n
P ata li pu t ra k alpa
Pa va n ad t a m
Pe ri pl u s o f t h e E ry t h rze a n
S ea , S ch o if
P i s ch el
.

Pli y
P l ut a rch
Po ly biu s
n

P o m pe i us T ro g u s
P ra bo d h a ch a n d ro d ay a
P ri y ad a r i k a, S ri H a rs ha
Pt o l emy , h i s t o r i an
Pt o l emy, g eo g ra ph er

Pu ran

B h g a va l a
Bra h m n g a
K rm a
M ar k a n dey a ,
P ar g i ter
'

1 60

BIB L I O GRA P H

I CAL I N D E X

32 5

3, 1 0
18

V is h n u

R Ej a ta ra g i n i

M,

43 , 1 6 0, 2 7 6
1 6 2 , 1 8 4, 1 9 3 , 2 54
3 6 , 40, 43 , 48,

1 9 , 2 0 2 6,
52 6 0, 6 7 , 7 0, 7 1
1 2 3 , 2 0 6 71 , 2 0 8 , 2 1 9 , 2 2 5, 2 3 3 , 2 3 7 ,
-

R apson

'

R a tn l val i

1 02
2 0 6 22
1 73
2 47 72

Raw l i nso n

R ay c bau d hu r i
r
R ecord s of be es te rn
Wo rl d , H ea l t
R el i g i o n s o f I nd i a, H o p k i n s
R h s Da v i d s
.

9 , 1 8 , 2 1 , 3 1 , 49 , 59 , 7 7 , 1 0 2 ,
1 43 , 2 2 3 , 2 2 6

12
1 06 ,

2 11
60

R ock h i l l
Ro t h

S acred B oo k s

of

9, 2 2 , 2 6,
3 8, 43 , 47 , 48 , 53 , 56
58 , 6 2 6 5, 6 9 ,
7 6 , 8 0, 8 1 , 8 8 , 9 1
2 6 7n .

'

S a i t Ma r t i V d e
S a n s k r i t L i t erat ure;
d o n el l
Si s t ri Pa g cj i t H .
n

n,

M ac

132
i ii, 20

1 8 9 , 1 9 0, 1 9 2 , 2 7 4
143

B I BL I O G R AP H I CAL I N D EX

326

S en a

rt

S h a m as as t ry
S i y u k i , Bea]
S m i t h , D r. V .

28
2 93

S o m ad eva
S o u t h I n d i an
H u l tz s cb

ns c ri

2 99

1 72

ti o n s ,

"
D

S p o o n er

S se ki
S s ma
-

S tei n
S te n K o n o w
S t h av i ri

2 2 7 , 2 30,

2 45 2 46
127
2 3 9 , 2 40, 2 44 2 48, 2 50 2 52
-

vali

S t rabo
a
t
a
s
t
B
h
a
a
va
d
a
s
V
a
,
S v ap
G
a n a p a t i S as t ri ) .
d
E
(
S uk h t h a n k a r
rk a r
a
B
K
S
i
t
i
an
r
k
u
S
,
S u m ang al av i ls i n i
na
.

'

S at ra

h a r ma
as t am ba
p
B o d h yan a
G ri h y a
A v a ly a n a
Si nk by a n a

J a i na

46 1 04i 1 05
1 07

B h a ga v at i
al pa
N i ray av a li
U tt a rad h yayan a

2 2,

1 0 4, 1 0 5, 1 0 7 , 1 0 8
3 8, 3 9 , 41 , 6 9 , 7 0 , 7 6 , 7 7

ra u 1a

pa s ta mb a
A va ly a u a
iBa u d h ay a n a

g zf
i t

at}

S utta

I};

B udd h i t
A mb a h a
Lo h i choh a

M ah ag o vi n d a

M ah al i

22

90
197

51
83
1 3 1 4, 8 4 45, 51
5

an a
8 11 3

23

on

o n

1 32
3 4, 41 , 42 , 55, 7 4, 7 5, 9 0
63

B I B L I O G RA P H I CAL I N D EX

328

V ed i c

I nd e x

M acd o ne ll

V e n ka t es va ra i y a r
V i dy bh ns h a n a , D r . S .
V i m na va tt h u
V i na a T e ts
M a hava g g 8a.

Vo n

an d

K eit h

S a l l et

Wats o n
Wat te rs
Webe r
We i li o
W h i teh ead
-

Wi l so n

6 4.

Y ua n C h w an g Wat te rs
Y u g a P u ri n a
,

Y w H o ua n

Z i m me r

53 , 59 , 7 7 , 7 8 , 2 3 0 , 2 6 7 71 , 2 98 .
1 87.
2 49
.

2, 2 7.

G E N E RA L
A
A bd a g as s , 2 43
Ab h ay a Li ch ch h a vi , 6 3
d a ga d h a , 1 0 5
M
A b h ay a ,
r i n ce o f D
A bhi ma n y u , 2 , 3 , 3 1 1
A b hi p ra t ar i n , 4, 1 4, 1 5

Ab h i ra

2 79,

Ab i ri a

44, 2 3 9 ,

2 6 5,

2 6 9,

80
A bh i s ra , A bhi s a res , 1 2 7 , 1 2 8 , 1 3 4,
135
A b h i s h e ka , 8 8 , 8 9 , 3 1 3
A ch a e m en i a n , 7 7 , 1 2 2 , 12 3 , 1 2 1
A ch ch h a , 46
A chy u t a , 2 7 3 , 2 7 4
A d hi s i m a k r i s h g a , 1 3 , 1 5, 3 0
Ad h y a ks h as , 1 49 , 1 50 , 1 6 8
2

Ad i chchas ( Ad i tyas ) , 48
Ad i ty as en a 2 9 5, 3 0 8 if
,

Ad i ty av ar ma n 3 0 1
,

A d ra i s ta i , 1 2 8
A g a las s o i , 13 1
A g a t h o k lei a , 2 08 , 2 2 5
A g at ho kles , 2 2 5
A g ik h a rh d h a, 1 80
A g n i mi t r a , 1 9 8 , 1 9 9 , 2 1 0 E ,
A g ra m m es , 1 1 8 , 1 2 0, 1 2 1, 1 3 5, 1 3 7 ,
A h i ch ch h a t r a, A d h i ch h at r , 69 ,

7 0,

A i k sh v ak a , 49 , 50
Ai l a , 7
A i n d ra ma h h h i s h e ka , 8 9 , ff .
A i n d ro ta , 1 4, 1 7 , 3 0
Aj a , 1 10 , 1 1 3
Aj a k a, 1 1 2
A j a m i dh a , 7
i ta s a t r u K i y a , 2 8 , 2 9 , 3 4 3 6 , 3 9
6 5,
i ta a tr u ,
K n i k a , 58 , 6 3 ,
103 11 6 , 3 1 1
'

Aj i v i k a 1 69 1 7 1 . 1 8 2 , 1 8 5
Ak a r va n t i 2 6 2 2 6 7
,

A k o u ph i s , 1 2 6

I N DE X

G E N E RAL IN D EX

330
A nur ud d h a , 1 1 0 , 1 1 6
A n us amy n a , 1 7 6
A n y a ta p1a k s b5 6
A pach a ra , 6 6
A pch y a , 8 2
A p a ra M a ts as , 7 1
A pa r n ta , 1 6 5, 1 7 7 2, 2 19 ,

Apaya
Api a li

2 58 ,

262

5, 6

131
A po llod o tos , 2 0 6 11 , 2 0 8 , 2 0 9 , 2 2 5,
226
A po o n i os , 2 3 5. 2 42
ra m a i c, 1 2 4
A ri a k e , 2 58
A ri k i n a , 2 7 5, 2 8 6 , 3 0 0
A ri s bta , A ri t tha J a n a k a , 2 2 , 3 8
A ri tt h a pu ra , 1 3 0
A ry a ka, 1 1 2
A rj u n a , K i n g o f K a n a u j , 3 0 8 ,
r j un a
an d a va , 6 2 , 2 7 9

ll

Arj u ni y a nas

Arta

2 79

2 38

Artabhaga
A r un i

Am u i 8
,

23

9, 1 7,

2 3 2 5,
-

2 7,

3 3, 3 6

As a nd i va n t 6 1 0,
A s hd h as en a 2 1 2
,

As i ani
As i k

a,

ll

227
2 62

A s i t a m ri ga , l l
A maka , A ss a k a , 42 47 , 7 4, 7 5, 1 1 8 ,
-

A so k a , 43 , 59 , 7 1 , 1 58 ,
A s pas i a n 1 2 5, 1 3 5
A s pa varm a , 2 3 5, 2 3 8

Ba bhr u, 41 , 7 3
B aby l o n , 48 , 1 41 , 2 42
Ba ct ri a n, i i i , 1 2 4, , 1 4-1 ,

19 9

2 02 ,

2 03 ,

2 0 5, 2 2 5, 2 2 7 , 2 3 3

Ba ct ri a na 2 0 2 , 2 0 4, 2 2 6 , 2 2 7
Bac t r i an G re e k s ,
2 0 3 , 2 1 3 , 2 2 7,

Bag he lk h a n d , 1 9 8 , 2 9 5

Ba h a pa t i m i t ra ,
Ba has a t i 1 9 9
Ba h as a t i m i t ra ,
Ba h ra i c h , 49
Ba i r t , 2 9 , 7 1
Ba i t h a n , 2 6 4
a j i , 46
B a ad li i ka ra ua ,

1 9 9, 2 1 2

'

2 87

G E N E RAL I N D E X

332

B h o j as , 42 ,

43 , 7 2 , 7 3 , 7 6 , 8 4, 1 6 4,

Bh o j a D59 3a ky a , 3 9
B h o j a ka , 2 8 6
Bh oj a ka ta , 43
B hoj a n a ga ra , 2 8
Bh d e va , 1 8 9
B h uj y u , 2 3
Bh m i m i t ra , 2 1 1
B h ta p la , 1 1 9
B h ta vi ras , 1 1
B i h ar, 1 8 , 56 , 59 , 2 9 0, 3 0 4, 3 0 8
B i j ay a ga d i , 2 6 8 , 2 7 9 , 2 8 0
B i ls ad , 2 88
Bi m bi s ra , i , v , 45, 50 , 55, 58 , 59 ,
6 8, 7 7 , 8 1 , 82 , 9 1
L,, 9 7 , 10 1 , 10 3 ,
,

Bi n d usara , A m i t ra g h ta ,

1 3 8,
160

1 54,

196

Bi

i, 1 6 4
B i t h u r, 2 8 0
B o d h g a i , 1 0 8 , 2 1 2 , 2 8 1
Bo d h i , 3 8 , 1 0 8 , n
B rach m a n s , 1 3 3 , 1 44
B ra h ma , 1 8 9 , n
B ra h m ad att a o f A fi g a , 55,
10 4
s

a es a r,

84

C a li n gae , I6 O
a m b s es 1 2 2
C a u a kka , 9 9
C a n d ag u l ta M au rya . 9 9 ,
a n n a n o re
1 40
,
C ary a nd a , I2 3
C a t haea n s , 1 2 8
a u cas us , 1 9 3 , 2 03
e
o n , 1 7 2 , 1 7 3 , I7 4, 1 7 5
C ha h a ra t a , 2 57
C li a i ty a , 1 6 2
C ha i t ya ka , 56
C h a i d yo pa r i ch ara , 57 , 6 6
C h a i k i t aya na , 3 3
h ak ra , 9 3
C h a k ra p li ta , 2 9 4
C hi krya n a , 1 4, 1 6 . 2 3 , 2 9 , 3 0

C
C yl

99

G E N E RAL I N D EX

Ch

a n d ra g u

Chi

M a u ry a ,

p ta

6.

Ch
Ch

p ta M u u i pa t i 1 54
G u p ta V i kra md i tya

a n d ra g u

a n d ra

2 82

3 1 0 if
C han d r msa , 2 56 , 2 7 4
C h an d ra v ala, 55
2 74
C h a n d ra var m a n ,
h and ur, 41

h a n g - K i eu , 2 45, 2 46
h ara , 1 53 , I6 S
G h ara k a , 2 54
h ars ad d a , 2 4
C h a rs h an i , 8 9
C h as nlga n a , 2 3 3 , 2 40, 2 59 , 2 6 0 , 2 6 1 ,
2 6 6, 2 6 7 , 2 6 8
C h a urod d h ara n i ka , 2 8 6
C hed i s , 2 9 , 45, 6 5, 6 7 , 7 1 , 7 8 , 2 2 3
C h ella n a, 6 3 , 1 0 4, 1 0 6
h em , 1 7 3
C h e ta ka , 6 2 , 6 3 , 1 04, 1 0 6 , 1 0 7
C h e ta s , 2 1 6 , 2 2 3 , 2 2 5
C h et i s , 2 2 3
C h h a h a ra , 2 3 7 , 2 3 8
C h h a t rava , 2 3 9
C hha v i llakara , 1 6 3
h i caco l e , 2 7 6
h i na , 1 6 3 , 2 6 5
h i nab, 3 1 , 1 2 8
.

C
C
C

'

'

C
C
C

Dabbas en a , 8 0
2
4
1
2
8
6
9
3
0
2
5
a
i
l
7
b
h
a
,
,
,
D
,
D a d d a ra pu ra , 6 7
D ad h i v aha n a , 55, 6 8 , 9 0
Da h ae, 1 3 4, 2 45
D ai vapa , 3 , 1 1 , 1 4, 1 7 , 30
Da i va pu tra , 2 56 , 2 8 0
Da i vi v r id ha , 41, 7 2 , 7 3
D k s h y a na S acri ce, 6 0
Da ks l i i rj a M a t h u ra, l 7
Da k s h i napad a, 40
Da ks h i napa t ha , 40 , 44, 7 5, 1 51 , 2 1 6 ,
2 2 2 , 2 75
D a ks h i n apa t li a pat i , 2 2 1
Dak s h i n at y a , 40, 7 4
Dalbh y a C ha i k i t ay a n a 3 3
Dalb h y a K esi n 3 2 , 3 3
Dama g h s ad a 1 , 2 6 9

"

33

2 3 5, 2 44, 2 45
2 50, 2 52 , 2 53 , 2 54, 2 7 1 , 2 8 1
'
h i n es e l u rk es ta n , 2 45
h i ng ti, 2 3 0
C h i i at ad at ta , 2 8 8
h i r S t pa , 2 51
h i to r , 2 0 2 , 2 0 5
C hi t ra s e n a , 2
h o a, 1 7 2 , 1 7 4, 1 7 5
C h o ra m rga n a , 1 6 8
h o ra ajj u, 1 6 8
h o ra R aj j u kas , 1 6 8
( h o u a n g mo ,
h o ua n g m i , 2 46
h u k s h a, 2 3 7
h u a n i , 70
C le i s o b o ra , 7 1
och i n , 1 7 3
h i n a , 54
o ch i n
C o d o ma n n us , 1 2 4, 1 3 5,
o i m ba t o re , 1 40 , I7 3
o n j e e e ra m , 2 7 6
C o ph ze us , 1 3 4
C o p he n , 1 2 2
ri n t h , 1 2 2
r e ta n s , 1 3 3
re n e , 1 7 4
( y ru s , 1 2 2
u t c h , 2 59 , 2 6 1 , 2 6 7
n e se ,

C
C

C
C

C l
C
C

C
C l

C
C

C
C

C
C
Cy
a

'

3 00

G E N E RAL I N D EX

33 4

Da sa pu ra, 2 8 8
D as ara t ha ( I ks h vak u ) , 3 6
Dasa ra t ha M a u r a , 1 8 4. 1 8 5, 1 86
D a r na , 44
D a s a s idd h a ka , 1 2 0
D as y u t ri be , 45
D a t ta d ev i , 2 S2
D a t tam i t ra, 2 0 1 3 1 1
D a t ta m i t r i , 2 0 5
D attas , 3 0 2
Da u hs ha n t i , 7
Da v ka , 2 7 8 ,
D eccan , 40, 44, 7 4,
57 , 2 6 5 2 6
2 78
Dei ma ch o s , 1 57
De l h i , 6 8
D e m e t r i as o l i s , 2 0 5
D emet r i o s , 1 9 3 , 2 0 33, 2 0 5, 2 0 6 , 2 0 7,
'

D esa

2 86

Devabh m i , 2 1 4
D e va b h t i , 2 1 4, 2 1 6
D e vacli a n d ra 1 1 4
De va qra va s , 6
D eva G u p ta 1 , 1 1 4, 2 8 2 , 3 0 7 11
D e va G u pt a , 1 1 , 3 0 7
D e va G u p ta , 1 1 1, 3 09
D e v a k i p u t ra , 3 1 2
1 7 0, 1 7 4, 1 8 5
D ev n a mpiy a,
D e \ na i npl y a Da s a ra t h a , 1 8 5
D e vana mpiy a Pi ya d a s i , 1 59
De vii ua th piy a T i s s a , 1 7 4
D e va pala , 2 9 6
De v pi , 8 5
D e va pu t ra , 2 48, 1 51 , 2 55
D eva i j a , 2 8 2
De va i s li t ra , 2 7 5, 2 7 6 , 2 7 8
D evas , 1 7 1
De va va r m a n , 1 8 4, 1 8 6
De va vata , 6
D h a m ma , 1 7 6
D li zi m m a g li o s o , 1 7 1
D h a mm an i y a ma 1 8 1
D ha m ma v ij ay a 1 6 1 , 1 6 9
Dli a m ma y u t a s , 7 7 , 1 7 8
D h ana ( a n d a ) , 1 2 0, 3 1 3
D li a n a bh t i , 2 7 1
D h a n a j a y a , 2 7 5
D ha n a j ay a K o ra vy a, 6 8
Di o n , 2 1 3
,

G E N E R A L I N D EX

836

H a g ms h a , 2 3 8

H a g an a

H a i h a y a , 7 5, 1 1 8
H a i ra ny a n b ll a , 51
H ak us i ri , 2 2 3
H a s b rg , 9 3
H a ri cba nd ra , 50 , 5 1 9 2 , 3 1 3
H a ri s h e n a K i n g , 3 1 0
k a ra
ra , 2 7 7 , 2 8 1
H a r i s h e n a , Pr a a s t i k
H a r i v a rma n , 3 0 4
H a ro, 2 4
H a rs h a , 55, 2 9 0 , 2 9 5, 3 0 6
H a rs a
t a , 3 03 , 3 0 4
H as ti ,
1 80
H as t in , 3 0 1
H as t i n a pu ra , 6 , 1 1 , 1 3 , 1 5, 3 0 ,
H a s t i v a rm a n , 2 7 5, 2 7 6 11
H a t t h i pu m , 6 7

p u

"

h G up

I bbya g r m a , 3 0
I k n ato , 1 8 3
Iks h vak u , 2 0, 3 6 , 49 ff , 6 9 , 6 1 , 7 1 ,
1 1 8,
I n d a pat ta s e e I n d m p ra s na
I n e r ee k , 2 1 5

I n e S cy t i a , 3 9 , 2 40
I n d rad vu m n a , 2 7
I ra Jy es h glna , 8 9
I r a M i t ra, 2 1 ]
I n d ra pl i ta , 1 8 4, 1 8 5
I ra ras t h a , I n d a pa t ta , In d a pa tta n a

d G
d

nd
nd

nd p

I n d ras e na , 2

Ji b za 2 7
Ja i va li , 3 3 . 7 0 , 9 2
Ja a Ji t u ka r tgy a 3 +
Ja 1a u k a , 1 8 1 , 1 9 3
Jam b ud pa , 47 . 9 9 , 1 8 9 , 2 2 6 n
33-36
Ja n a k a , i i , 8 . 1 5- 2 3 , 2 6
9 0,
19 1
Ja n a ka pu r , 59
Jan a ka vatb a , 2 0 , 2 1 , 3 7

24

G EN E R A L
Je t h a m i t ra , 2 1 1 , 2 1 2
Je t t u tta ra , Je t u t t a ra , 9 9 , 1 3 0
Ji h u lgi a , 2 3 8
Ji n a p m bha s u r i , 1 8 5
Ji va d m a n , 2 6 9
Ji va k a , 1 03

1 N DE X

G u pta

J1v i ta
1 , 3 0 2 , 3 03
Ji vi t a. u p a. M . 3 0 8 , 3 0 9
Ji y as a t t ii , 9 9 , 10 0
Jh t ri k a s , 59
'

1
2
9
1
6
6
3
5
2
1
3
1
2
2
1
,
,
,
,
2 0 4, 2 2 5, 2 2 9 , 2 54, 2 56 , 2 8 5
K ch a , 2 7 3 , 2 8 1
K ach chh a , 46 , 2 6 7
K ad a mb as , 1 9 7 , 2 1 9 , 2 6 6 , 3 0 9
K ad ph i s es , 2 47 , 3 1 4
2 48 , 3 1 4
K ad ph i s es
,
K ab a K a u s h a k i , 9 , 2 3
.

ff

I
II

ol

ff

'

K a i k ey f , 2 7

K a i s an

K kas . 2 7 9 , 2 8 0
K k a v a r g a , 1 1 2 , 1 1 3 1 1 8
K a k s h a s e n a , 2 , 4, 1 4, 1 5
K ks h a s e o i , 4 1 4
K a k u d a. K a chchy a n3
na 9
K i k us t h a va r m a n , i50 9
K lac h a m p , 54
K lm as , 9 7 , 9 8
K alra Ja n a k a , 59 , 45
K 8121 8 6 11 3 , 52
K l o ka , 1 1 1 E
K ali d s a 43
K a li g a , 3 8 , 41 , 42 , 43 , 59 , 7 4, 1 0 4,
if ,
3 , 1 69
115
1 9 9, 2 0 1
K a li ga n a g a ra, 2 2 3
,

K a l l m 2 55 n
K a ll i o p e 2 0 6
,

K a ls i g r ma , 2 0 4
K m a n d ak a , 3 1 1
K i m ar pa , 2 7 8, 2 9 5, 30 6 , 3 08
K a m bo j a , 2 3 , 45, 7 7 7 8 , 1 2 2 , 1 2 6 ,
1 52 , 16 2 , 1 7 7 , 1 9 0
K a mcba g a pu ra , 42
K am pi ly a , K a m pi l la , 3 1 , 3 3 , 6 9 , 7 0 ,
1 00
K a ms a o K o s ala , 8 0
K a th sa. o M a t h u r , 7 3
K a n a k bea , 2 8

K ch i , 1 7 3 ,
2 7 5, 2 7 6
K an i s h k a , 2 49 if .
-

f
f

Jus h ka, 2 49 , 2 54

K.

K abu l

G EN E R A L I N D E X

338
K e ka y a , 2 1 , 2 3 , 2 6 2 7
K en , 6 6
K era li , 2 7 6
K es a pu t ta , 9 7 , 9 8
K e i u s , 3 2 , 9 8
K eta la pu to , 1 7 2 1 7 4
K e va tta , 7 0
K h u da va, 5
K h a ra o s ta , 2 3 8 , 2 41
K ha ra pa ll n a, 2 53
0
89
K h a ra pa r i ka s , 2 7 9 , 2 3
K harav a la , 1 1 5, 1 19 , 1 6 1 ,
2 17 , 2 2 1
-

'

1 9 9 , 02 00 ,

K h as a

62

K h s h ay rs h , 1 2 4
K i e u t s i eu k i o , 2 45 .
K 1ka a , 56
K i ng m ak er . 86, 9 1 . 9 2
K i n gs h i p , 8 2 .
2 55
K i i , 2 2 9 if 2 3 3 , 2 3 5,
2 57
K i rta , 2 3
K i rt i va r m a n, 3 04
K leo ph i s , 1 2 5
K oh i M o r , 1 2 6
K o li vi s a , 9 1
K o li y as , 9 7 , 9 8
K o l lg a , 59
K oll e r n , 2 7 6 n .
K o n ka m a ua , 1 80
K o ra vy a , K a ura vy a , 1 2 , 6 9 , 1 3 1
K o s a la. ( o rt h ) , 9 , 1 9 , 2 1 , 2 3 , 3 4,
9 8 , 1 00E
3 6 , 45,
K o s a 1a ( S o u t h ) , 2 51 , 2 6 2 , 2 7 5
K o a r, 1 40
K o ta k u Ia , 2 7 5
2 75
K o yi va rs h a , 2 8 6
K o ggu ra , 2 7 5, 2 7 6
K ra i vy a , 3 3
K ra m d i ty a , K u m r a
ta I I , 2 9 7
ta , 2 8 9 , 2 9 2
K ra md i ty a , S k a n d a G
297
K ris b ua
t a , 3 03
-

pn

G up
up

G up

K r i s h ua Si ta v ah a na , 2 2 1
K g i s h ua V s
eva , 7 3 , 2 9 0 , 3 1 2
K ri ta m li 1 7 2
K ri t i , 2 0, 3 7

a ud

GE N E R A

3 40

L I N DE X
M a u ry a i v , 8 , 1 1 0 , 1 2 1 , 1 3 9 E
M od es , 1 2 2
M eg as t he n es , 1 43 , 1 45, 1 47

M la va , 46 , 2 6 1 2 7 9 , 2 9 5
M aIa y a 46
M a 1a y as 2 58 2 6 1

'

Ma l i ch o s

2 6 6 74
54

M li n i ,
M a l l a 45, 46 , 6 4, 6 5, 9 7 , 1 51 ,
,

176,

19 2
M a lla ki s , 6 3 , 6 5, 1 0 7
Ma k , 1 0 1
M a llo i , 1 3 1 , 1 3 5
M arn i 1 13 2 6 2
M a m b a r u s , 2 3 3 , 2 58
M anda v y a 1 9 2
M a ng a a 1 7 0
M a n i g u l, 2 3 8
M a n i y a t a ppo , 3 14
M a n ta rj a , 2 7 5
M a t , I47 , 2 8 5
Ma n t ri pa r i s h ad . 1 48 , 1 6 6 , 2 1 0, 2 86
M a ru t ta , 8 4, 9 0
M i s , 1 89
M as s a g a , 1 2 5, 1 3 5
M a ga cbi , I4, 3 0 , 3 1
M at ha va 2 0 , 2 1 , 3 8

M at
M e t ho ra , 42 , 7 1 , 1 7 2 ,
,
1 7 3 , 1 8 7 , 2 0 4, 2 1 1 ,
2 1 2 , 2 2 4,
2 3 1E , 2 3 7 11 , 2 55
M a a, 2 7 3
M t vis h g u , 2 86 , 3 00
M a t sy a 2 3 , 2 8 , 2 9 , 45, 7 1 , 7 8 , 7 9
M a es 2 2 8 , 2 3 2 3
M au k ha r is , 2 9 7 , 3 0 41f

lli

n ri n
ki

hu r a

ti l
u

15

1 6 0 , 1 6 5, 1 7 3 , 1 8 4
M eg ha va rn a , 2 8 1
M e a e , 2 033
M e va k i , 2 3 2 , 2 3
M i h i ra k u1a , 2 9 7 , 2 9 9 , 3 0 1

n nd r

M i l in d a

M e n a n d er

Bee

M i n, 2 3 3
M i n n a g a ra 2 3 2
M i t h rad a t es M it h ri d a tes , 2 0 5,
,

20

2 2 6, 2 2 7

M i th i

1 9, 2 0
M i l h i l, 1 6 , 1 9 E, 3 7 5, 47 , 49 , 5
6 0 , 7 0, 8 6 , 9 9 , 10 0
M
2 1 1, 2 1 2
,
M lec hch h as 2 9 2
Mo a 2 3 2 if
M o 46
,

i tra Ki ng s

g
li
M ol i n i

33
M o r iy as 9 7 , 9 9 , 1 3 8 , 1 3 9 , 1 88
M o u s i ka n o s , 1 3 2 , .
M yi g adha ra , 1 0 1
M r i g as i kh va na , 2 7 1
M ch i pa , M t i ba M u vi pa ,
'

M j va n t
M u l a k a,
M u nda ,

M u n das

\53

M u ri y a k la ,

M ur u nda

N.

N aba t aea n s

266

N abh ag a . 6 0
N a bba ka , 1 6 3
N a bh a pa m t i , 1 6 3
N c li n e ki ta a i , 2 7 7
N ad as i Akas 2 3 8
N ga , 7 5, 2 2 0 , 2 50 , 2 55, 2 56 ,
2 83 , 3 1 4
N ag a b ha g , 2 55
N ga Di sa k a , 1 1 0, 1 1 1 , 1 1 6
N i g ad a tt a 2 7 3
N i ga k ba n da , 1 41
N ag a a V i y o h la ki , 1 6 6
N i g an ik , N ay a n i k a, 2 2 3
N a ga rabli u k ti , 2 8 6

ll

N a g a rd hy a ks h a , 1 50
N i g i j u n a , 2 51 , 2 54
N gi rj u n i , H i
1 8 5, 2 9 5
N ag asi h vay a ( H i s t i n a pu ra ) , 6
N gas e n a , S ag e, 2 2 6 u
N g as e n a , k in g , 2 7 3 , 2 7 4
N a g n a j i t ( N ag g aj i , N a g ga ti ) 3 8 , 3
41 , 7 3 , 7 6 , 7 7 , 9 0
N a h a pana , 2 48 , 2 57 , 2 58 , 2 59 , 2 6 1
N a h us h y a 7
N a k h a van t , 2 56 , 2 7 4
N a ks h i R u s t a m , 1 2 3
N ak a , l 2
N i la n d a , 3 0 0
N a m ba a, 2 3 3 , 2 58

2 7 4,

ul

nn

GE NE R A

N a m i Nim i
N a nd a
,

L I N D EX

34

3 7 41 , 7 0, 7 6
,
1 1 5 E , 2 0 0, 2 0 1 , 2 1 7 if ,
-

3 13 .

N a u d i 2 55
N a nd i ki n g

69

2 73 , 2 7 4
N a n d i var d h a n a , 1 1 0 , 1 1 2
,

ff

20 1

N a pe i k ea , 1 6 3
an d a, 41 , 9 0, 1 3 1 , 2 8 1
N a ras i th ha. G u t a B l d i ty a , 2 9 7
N a ra va r m a n , 2 7 0
N ai y a n a K n v a , 2 1 5
N ri y a lga p la , 2 9 0
N z s i k P raas t i , 2 2 1 , 2 2 9
N i vad hy a ks h a , 1 51
N a va n a ra , 2 6 4
N g a n s i , 2 2 9 , 2 47
N i ch a k s h u , 6 , 1 3 , I 5, 1 6 , 3 0 , 3 1 , 6 7
-

(O
J.
Od ru ka , 2 1 2
O h i n d , 2 56
O k kaka, 6 4, 8 i

O l y m p i a n G a m es

87

O m ph i s , 1 2 7
O r i s sa , 42
O r o s i u s , I3 1 , 2 2 6
O r t ha g n e s , 2 43

P d , 1 7 4
Pad a j a l i , 8 5
Pd h a , 46
Pa d i ka , 2 40
P a d m va t i , c i t y , 2 56 , 2 7 4
Pa d m va t i , q u e en , 1 0 2
P a h la v a s , iii , 2 42 , 2 44,
2 6 5, 2 6 8
Pa k o res , 2 43
Pa k t h a s , 1 3 0
Pa k t p i k e , 1 2 3
a k a d ha , 9
Pa la es i m u n d u , 1 7 3
P515g a la , 8 8
P 515331 11, 8 5
P la k a ,
al a k k a , Pla k k a d a , 2 7 5, 2 7 6

Pa l ibo t h ra , P a li m bo t li m , 1 1 8 , H 3
Pa l i bo t h ri , 1 6 4

O s s ad i o i , 1 3 2
O tgghad d li a , 6 3
O u d h , 3 6 , 48, 2 0 5, 2 88
O x u s , 2 2 7 , 2 46 , 2 49 2 55
0 x 5d ra ka i , 1 3 1 , 1 3 5
O xy k a n os , 1 3 3
O z en e , 2 6 6
,

G EN ER A L I N D E X

3 42

Pi i ks hi t as , 1 E
P a ri s h a , 9 2 , 1 48, 1 06 5, 1 6 6 ,
179 , 2 86
Pa l i vak r , Pa r icha k r, 3 1
2 7 7,
r j as ,
P a r i v rj a ka , M a h ra

1 78 ,

2 9 4.

P a r i v rj i kas 1 53
P a ri v r ik t i , 8 5
P ri 551ra , 2 6 2 , 2 6 7
Pa r k h am , 1 0 8
P a r n ad a t t a , 2 9 3 , 2 9 4
P a r o pa n i s a d a i , 1 42
Pi r v a , 47 , 7 6
P a rt h a ( A rj n a ) 3 0 1

l rt h a , 2 9 9
P a r th a l i s , 1 6 0
2 4|1, E ,
P a rt h i a s , 2 0 5, 2 2 6 E ,
Pa s en ad i , S e e Pra s en aj i t
Pa t ale ne , 1 3 3 , 2 0 3
P i ga l i pu t ra 9 9 , 10 6 , 10 9 , 1 1 1 ,
,

Pata m ch ala , 2 6 , 2 7
Pa ta j a li , 1 2 , 0 1 E
P a t ik a , 2 3 7 , 2 3 8 , 2 40 , 2 41
Pa t i ved a k a , 1 6 6 , 1 6 8 , 1 7 8
Pa t n a S ta t es ,
1 15
P a t ro k le s , 1 57
P a ud a n y a , 7 5
Pa u lu s h i S a ty ay a j a , 1 7 , 2 7
Pa u m va i , 10 6
Pa ura va 6 7
P a r a V y vah ri k a , 1 6 6
P v , 6 5, 9 7
Pe i s i s h a t u s , 7 3
P e r s e o i s , 1 2 3 , 1 45
P e r s i a n , 1 1 2 , E, 2 6 6
P es h w r, 2 4, 1 2 6 , 2 42 E
Pe l t a n i k a , 1 6 5
P e u k e 1a o t i e , 2 4, 1 2 5
P h ilad e l pho s , 1 57 , I 7 4
P i i o f M a ce o n , 6 5
Ph i i s, 136

I lni lo pa to r , 2 0 6 n
Pli ra o tes , 2 42 , 2 43
Pli ry n i , 2 0 4
Pi ntj o la , 1 0 2 3 1 4
P i pp d a , 3 11
P i pp h a li v a n a , 9 7 , 9 9 , 1 3 8 , 1 3 9
P18 11 1 pl l l a , Pi t h a
ra m , 2 7 5, 2 7 6
P i y a d a s i , 1 59 , 1 8 3
P o d i vi l H i l,

a a

p l

hlp
l ppu

pu

G E N E R A L I N DE X

3 44

S ad i n i r I 9 , 2 0 , 3 6 , 48
S g a l a , S g a la n ag art a , 2 7 , 9 9 , 2 0 4,

226

s ag a rad v i pa , 2 0 3
8 5g a k5, 1 0 3
'

Sa h ad e v a
12
S a h ad a S m j ay a 6 0
S a h a d v a f a t h e r o f SS o m a hkua
Sa h ad e va s o n o f Ja r s an d hl a
Sa h a d eva o f V a i i li 6 0
ev

'

.
41
39
,
57
,

'

S a h as r ani ka , 6 8
S a h et h M a h e t h , 49
S ah i , 2 3 1

S a i 2 3 11
S a i 1 i ve r
,

48

Sa i u u g a

57 , 1 1 4,

1 1 5,

16 ,
1I
I

1 17 ,

2 01

S a i i s m 2 55
Sa i w n g 2 3 0
v

Sa k a

i ii

2 2 8,

2 27 ,

23 0

231,

2 43 , 2 1 5, 2 50 , 2 52 , 2 53 ,

Sa k a

Sak a

2 48 ,

2 51 ,

2 52 , 2 53 ,

K s ha t ra pa , 2 41 , 2 6 6 , 2 7 0 ,

55145 14 2 7
saka ly a 2 3

2 0 4, 2 0 5, 2 2 5, 2 2 6 , 2 8 0

Sa k a M
Sa k a P h l

2 3 0, 2 80

t a
n ru u
,

2 42 , 2 52 , 2 53

a va ,

S a kas en a , 2 6 5

Sa kas t han a

Sak a Y

2 2 8, 2 3 1, 2 3 2 , 2 3 3 ,

a va n a ,

iii

S k e ta , 49 , 52 ,

Sa k l d i t y a

S a k ti

1 3 4, 2 6 2
53 , 54, 9 9 , 1 02 , 1 8 7 ,
,

2 89 , 2 9 9 , 3 0 0

S ri ,

S ky a m u u i , 7 4, 16 7 2 1 0 , 2 5 1
,

43 , 49 , 51 , 9 1 ,

Sali s k a
'

9 7 , 9 3 , 1 0 0,

1 8 5, 1 8 0 , 13 7 . 1 9 151

S vh a n a . 2 2 0

S al a

78
S a mi h a rt r i , 1 48 , 1 54, 1 6 8
S a m j zi s ,
18 1
S a mi pa I 6 1 , 1 6 2 1 6 6
S a a ka
. 2 27
v

2 8,

m r nd

G EN E RAL I N D E X
222
S a ra ga n us ,
S a ra o s t o s
S a ras va t i , 5, 6 , 7 , 2 0 , 2 9 , 8 9 ,
1 7 5, 2 8 0
S a ray , 3 6 , 49

S e le u ko s ,

'

12 8 ,

Sard u la va r m a n 3 0 %
Si l ka rks h y 2 7
,

S a r pa s a tra , 1 0 , 1 7

Sa rpi ka

48
S arv a b h a u m a , S a r va b h m li , 1 0 , 8 7 , 9 0
S a r va n g a , 2 9 3
,

Sa r va va r m a n
Sa ry a xg va n t
,

90

Saaak a

305

30 7, 308
2 43

8 21 3 3 8 ,

Sa tad h a n va n

[ 8 4, 1 8 6
S t a h a n i r a t t ha , 2 2 0
,

Sata kar g i I
Sa l i m k a
Sat ni ka
Sa ti n i ka

221, 222

f K a u s mbi , 55, 6 8

0
1 4, 3 4, 47 , 9 O
S at raj i t a , M
so n o f

Ja na mej ay a , I3 , 1 7 ,

30

Sat avah a n a

1 6 5, 2 14,
,
S ta va h a n i h ra , 2 2 0
S a t a va s t ra ,
S a t iy a pu t ra , I7 2 1?
33
S i t ra s i h a , 3

53
at ri ,

ms

2 6 2, 2 80

'

Sa t ru g h n a

26

S a t ta bh u , 41 , 7 4, 9 O
S at va ts , S at va t a s , 42 , 7 1 3 , 7 5, 8 2
S t va ta v i d h i , 3 1 2
S a ty ay aj a , 1 7 , 2 7 , 3 0
S a ubh ti ( S o pe i t h es , S o ph y t es ) , 1 2 8
S au d y u m n i , 7
.

S a u n a k a , I n d ro t a D a i vapa , 5,
1 7, 3 0

auna

k a K ap eya

S cy la x ,

S cy t h i

y p
12 3

ans

iii

14

S a u v i ra 2 0 5, 3 1
S va t t h i ( Sr va s t ? i n
49 , 51 E , 9 9 f?
S a vi t. S a t

ra s a v a ,

K o s a la ) , 9 , 47 .
88

1 3 4,

2 3 7 , 2 41, 2 43 , 2 57 , 2 7 1

2 3 3:

34

1 3 8 , l 4l , 1 57 , 1 8 7 , 1 9
'

G E N E RAL I N D EX

3 I6

S k an d a N aga 2 57
S k d a N i ga S i akk a
,

an

2 19 , 2

S ka n d as vati , 2 1 9

30 4358 91

2 3 SE

S od ra i ,
136
S ogd i a na, 1 2 4, 2 2 7 , 2 3 3
S o k ed , 2 53
S o l an k i , 3 04
S o mad a t ta o f V a i li , 6 0
S o m a k a S h ad e vy a , 3 9 , 41 , 6 0
S o ma a r ma n , 1 8 4, IS6
'
S o ma s u h ma S by a y aj ii il P ra
i c h ihn a
o
g a, 1 7, 1 8, 3 0
80 0 3 , 3 3
S o n ad a pa , 1 04
S o n a K o l i vi s a , 9 1
S o ph a g as enu s , 1 9 3
S o tt h i sen a , 3 5
S o t th i va th ag a ra , 6 6
S p a lag a d a m a , 2 2 8
S pa la h o ra , 2 38
S pa li ri s es , 2 2 8 , 2 2 9 , 2 3 5, 2 3 6
S o u ra s en o i , 7 1
'

y y

Srai s h gh y a
S r vas t i

87

va t t b i

(Si

9 , 4711 ,

Sr vas ti bh u kt i 2 8 6
Sre p i ka 55 9 7
Sri ch a nd ra S t i 2 6 5
Sri g u pta 2 7 1 2 7 2
Sr? H a ri d s a 2 7 1
Sri ka g gha 2 9 5 3 0 6
Sri n aga ri 1 6 2
,

S t i j ay a o f V a i n, 6 0
9 3, 3 11
S t i j ay as ,

Sr? Pra t pa
Sri s aw 2 6 5
Sr? V at s a D ev i 2
Sru tas e n a 2 E 1 3
,

'

'

1 5, 9 0
S t ham i k a , 1 54, 1 6 8
S t h a pa t i , 9 3
S trate go s , 2 3 5, 2 3 7
S t ra tos , 2 0 6 , 2 0 8 , 2 0 9 ,
2 6 00
S t ry a d h y a ks h as , 1 6 7
S u bh gas e na , l 9 3
S uch an d ra , 6 0
,

2 2 5,

2 41 ,

G EN E R A L I N D E X

3 48

U ra g a pu ra , 1 7 2
U ra iy r , 1 7 2
U ra a , 1 2 7 , 2 3 )
Us h a s t i C b k r y a g a , I4, 1 6 , 2 3 , 2 9 ,
U z h a va d zi ta , 2 58 , 2 6 1 , 2 7 9
U i na ra , 2 3 , 2 6 2 9 , 8 3 , 13 0 ,
2 79
U i n a ra g i r i , 2 8

1 3 1,

V
V ac h a bh u m i ka , 1 6 6 , 1 6 8
V i c li a k n a vi , 2 3
V arfa n a ga ra , 2 6 7 0 ,
V hli k as , 2 7 4
V a h u Ii va , 2 0 , 3 7
V a i ch i t ra vi ry a , 7
V a i d a rb h a , 41 11 , 1 6 5
V a i d e h a , 1 7 11 , 1 04
V a i d eh a ka , 1 53
V a i d e h as ,
a t er , 3 7 , 4
0
V ai g a i ,
V a i hara , 56
V a i i j y a , 8 3
V a i ro ch a n a , 54
V a i s li , 49 , 59 6 4, 9 7 , 1 0 3 1 0 9 , 1 1 2 ,
1 1 3 , I6 S , 2 7 2 , 2 73 , 2 8 7

i
V a Ii a n s , 1 0 8
n as t , 6 0
V a i l i ka
V a i a m p y a n a , 1 0 , 1 2 , 1 3
V a isy a , 1 41 , 1 52
V a i ta ra p i , 42 , 1 6 0
V j a p q a 8 3 , 8 4, 8 6 , 8 7
V i j a s a n ey a 3
V aj h es hka 2 49 , 2 54
V a j i i i , 1 0 1 , 1 05
V aj l ri , 1 0 1
V aj j i , 3 9 , 40 45, 46 , 58 , 6 0 , 9 7 ,
106 , 1 0 8, 16 3 .
V aj ra , 2 9 6
V k i tga k a , 43 , 2 56 , 2 6 6 , 2 7 6 , 2 7 7 ,
3 10
2 78, 2 8 1 , 2 82 ,
V a k ra d e v a , 2 2 3
V Ia vi , 2 8 6

\ m a d cv a , 3 8
V m a k a k s li ya na , 1 8
V a m ba M o r iy a r , 1 40
V a ga, 2 7 4, 3 04
V q i yagm a , 6 0 , 10 0

Dy

V a j i , 1 7 3
V a rad , 1 9 9
V a i h a , 56
V a ra ku Iy n a , 6 6
V a ra mi n d h ti , 6 6
V a ra rcj a , 6 6
V a rd a n e s , 2 42
V a rd ha m i na , I6 9
Va r m a n s , 2 H 5 n
V a r u D a D li a r ma pat i , 8 9
Va m a tga, 2 9 9
V ar s li a g a n y a , 3 1 1
V a r u s , I3 7
7
\ a s as , 2 7 , 2 8 , 83
V as a b h a k li a t t i y i , 1 0 1
V a ti , 1 3 2
V i s a vad i t t , 1 0 2 , 1 0 3
V i s e t tgbas , 6 4
V as i s h k a , 2 49 ,
2 54, 2 55
V as i s h gh i p u t ra , 2 2 2
V i s i s h pbi put ra P u l u m ay i , 2 6 4
Vasi s h tgh i pu t ra Sata ka m i , 2 6 5, 2 6 8
V as i s tgli a , 2 0
V as i gli i , 2 2 2
V as sa k ara , 1 0 6 , 1 0 7
V as u , b 7 , 6 7 ,
V a s ud an a , 6 8
V as ud eva K us h an, 1 6 5, 2 49 , 2 5
2 52 , 2 3 5
V a s ud e v a K lgva , 2 1 1 , 2 1 4, 2 I5, 2 1
V ac u d e va K r i s h na , 2 1 3 3 1 2
V as u J3 es h lgh a , 2 1 1
V i s u Iad a It , 1 0 2
Vas u ma ti , 511,
V as u m n d h u . 2 9 7
V ii t p i , 3 0 9
V a t s a , 45, 46 , 55, 6 7 , 6 8 , 9 8 , 1 0 0
1 02 .
'

G E N E RA L I N D E X
V zw tai , 8 5
V ed e h a p u t t a , 3 5
V ed eh i , 6 0, 1 0 4
.
V ed e h i pu t ta , 1 0 4
V ed i Sr i , 2 2 3
eg i
76
, 2
V e h a l la , 1 0 5, 1 0 6
V e g i , 2 7 5, 2 7 6 , 2 7 6 m, 2 9 9
V e s ali , 49 , 6 0 , 9 9 , 1 1 2
V es sa b h u , 7 4, 7 5
V e s s a n t a ra , 9 3
V i d ag d ha , 2 3
V i d a rbh a , 3 9 , 40, 41 , 43 , 7 2 ,

'

V i d a r bh i K a u g di ny a , 41
V i d eg h a , 2 0 , 2 1
1 8, 1 9 ,
V i d e ha , 1 5,
2 3 , 3 4, 3 9 , 59 , 6 1 , 1 0 4
V i d e h a d a t t , 59
V i d i i , 44, 1 9 7 , I9 S , 2 1 0 , 2 1 2 ,

I9 8 ,

2 1,

V i du dab h a , 10 1 , 1 0 5
V i g a t o ka T i s hy a , 1 57
V i g ra ha pla , 1 1 4, 2 9 0
V i g ra h a ra , 1 1 4
V i h ray t r, I 7 O, 1 8 0 , 1 8 1
V ij a } i d i t y a , 3 0 9
V i j a y d i t Q a. IV , 2 9 9
V i j a y a k i rt i , 2 51
2 96
V i j ay a l
V i j a y e a , 1 6 3
V i k ra m a e ra , 2 3 5, 2 3 9 , 2 42 , 2 51 ,
3 14
V i k ra mad i ty a , C li a n d i a G u p t a 1 1 ,
i

'

'

V i k ra m zvl i t y a , S k a n d a. u p t a , 2 9 0
u pt a , 2 9 7
V i k ra m a , P u ra
V i m a K ad i i s e z 1 1 , 2 1 7 , 3 1 4
V i m a a K o x a a , l 0 5
V i m n a d a s a n , I7 9
V i m n m , 1 3 0
V i n aa n a , 2 8 0
V may d i t y a , 3 0 H
V i n i y a k a p la , 2 9 6 m,
V i n a y a s t h i t i s t I pa ka , 2 8 7
1 6 5, 2 6 2 , 2 0 7
hy ii a k t i , 2 7 7
d

3 4.

G EN E R A L I N D E X

3 50

W
Wa rd e n o f t he M a rch es
Wa rd h 41
Wema K ad ph i s es 2 48

Wes se x I3 6
We t m i ns te r 49
Wi t S u 2 1 5

I6 7 , 1 9 9 , 2 9 3

X x es

Xa n d ra mes 1 2 0
Xat h ro i 1 3 2

er

I2 4

Y.
Yay t i 7 , 2 6
Ya.) i t i n a g ar I, 2 7 6
YeIIa m a n ch i lu, 2 7 6
Ye n kao c h e n , 2 1 7 R
Y o g a a n d a ( m3 t hi ca l) , 1 1 5, 3 13
Yo na , 1 3 6 , 1 42 , 1 6 2
Y s mo l i k a, 2 59 , 2 110 , 2 6 6
Yud hi j i t , 2 7
Yu d h n ra n s h t i , 9 0
Yud h i s h t h i ra , 1 2 , I5, 6 8 , 2 7 9
Yu e m li 2 2 7 , 2 4417, 2 55
Yue n t i , 2 3 0

Yab g o u , Ya v u g a , 2 46
Y ad a va , Y a d u, 41, 42 , 6 2 , 7 1
Ya j i i as en a o f Pa cli a la, 3 2
Yaj as e n a o f V i d a r b h a , 1 9 8 , 1 9 9
Y a j a ri , 2 135
Yj a va lky a , 1 6 , I 7 , 1 8 , 2 3 9 0 , 1 9 1
Ya j a v a r m a n , 3 0 4
Ya k s h a ( y a k k h a ) , 1 0 0 , I 1 0 , 1 1 3 , 1 1 4
Ya m un a, 42 , 7 I 7 2 1 3 0 . 2 03 m, 2 0 5m
Ya as ka ra , 2 9 9
Yzu k a , 3 1 1
Ya od zi ma n , 2 6 9
Ya o d h a rm a n , 3 0 1 11
Ya s o ma ti , 2 9 0
Ya o va r m a n , 3 0 9
Ya u d h ey a s , 2 50 , 2 6 8
Ya u n a a ve e , i ii , 2 3 , 1 52 , 1 6 5,

'

Y a k t ae Y
,

179

u ta s ,

I6 6 ,

I6 7 ,

Y u va n va , 50

2 0 51f , 2 2 9 , 2 3 1 , 2 0 2

2
7 m Il a ka Ie Z o s ca le s 2 6 6 n
Z ed a , 2 53
Z e i o n i s es , 2 3 8
,

Z eus , 2 08 , 2 3 0
Z o ro as t r i a n
,

.
2 54

1 68 , I 7 7,

O P I N I O N S AN D R E V I E WS

3 5:

co n ec tu re

h at

mo r e t h a n

o n e w as a s o a

i c bo l d n ess w h i ch
i n t h a t pas sa g e as

m e n t i o n ed
e.g .

Bh a g a vad gl ta
-

T ru ss

TH E

t he

of

rrs

ou s

ow

t he

an d

De va k i p u t ra , i s , to m y m i n d
j ust i abl e as t he teach i n g s

p e rfe ct l y

k
B

uo t e

ith

t ho s e

ith

a g ree

MAY

S rrrr L s n s N r ,

es ai

'

l es

i s t he

a n u n s c en t

fa mo us

t he

T he

19 2 1.

12 ,

E rl y H i s to ry o f
th
w o u l d a B m p to n l e c t u e
t he V a i s h nava S ect rea d a l mo s t
T h ey a re a n a tte m p t
to a C h r i s t i a n a u d i e n ce
H i s to r i ca l C h ri s t
t o d i se n ta n g l e t h e u t h e n t i c fi g u re o f K r i h n f ro mt h e mas s o f P u ra n i c
l eg e d a n d g ros s t r d i t io n f ro m t h e w i ld C n j e ctu res a nd mi s ta ke n i f
me
T h e w o rs h i p o f K r is hna
r ro u n d h i s
reas o ed
t h e o ri es w h i c h
t h e e x p res s i o n o f t h e B ha k t i
it i
n o t a s u p e rs t i t i o u s i d o l a t ry
t he d e vo t i o na l f i t h o f a n i n t e l l ect ua l peo p l e a n d m a ny m i s i o a r i e
i ll equ i pp ed f o r d ea l i n g w i t h a d i m l y u nd r t o o d creed w o u l d d o w el l
t o s t u dy t h i l i t t l e v o l u m e
19 2 3
Pa n t s D n s Ie
JO U R N A L A I ATI Q U E JA N U A R Y M A R C H
u
t ra v i l p l e i n d e m ri te d e M
d o m i n e h i s to ri p e s i g n a l o n
/ f
M
l dy
tl t
H e m ch a n d ra R y c h ud h u i
f M E rl y
l/ e r
/ m m S ect
H i s to y
( Dr J u l es B l h f P ri )
l ec t u re

M r H e m ch a n d ra R a y

of

the

clra u d h u r i o n

as

on

na

su

'

a ts

Jo n a n a r.

or

'

'

a er z a s

'

R O YA L As r rr rc S oc rs r v

rn s

oc

G rrm r B R IT \ [ N .

or

h i s m a l l bo k i ri g h t l y e x p re d i i t t i t l e T he
au t h o r,
w ho i
l ec t u re r i n H i s t y i n t he C l cu t ta U n i ve r i ty h
n d d i s c us ed
co l l e ct ed
ta t m e n t
i n f o m t he
r f e re ce s a n d a l l
ea r l y
l i te a t u re t o t h ro w l i g h t o n t h e po i t i o n nd l i fe o f K rsna an d
t h e g ro w t h o f B hag a v t i m
H e d e l s w i t h t he v a i o us t h ri es t h a t
h ave bee n pu t fo w ard a nd w i t h g oo d re o d i s cred i ts t he ie w s
t h t K r s n Va ud e v w s
s la
d e i ty r a t i a I g od o r a veg t ti o n
V a u d e va
o ne
p e rs o n t he
d e i ty
H e i r i g h t i t re t i n g K re
h i l bu t I e u n ce a r i l y i d e n t i ti h i m w i t h K r u De kl
V i snr
p ut ra t h e c h l m e t i o ne d i n t h e C han d g y U p i h d
i
F
E
P
t
e
(
g
)
Ju n e 1 9
T u m BO M B Y C u uo u rc rm
l9 2 '
In t h i
ma l l
pa g e M r H e m cl a u d ra R a y
bo o k o f a h u n d ed a d
e v n t en
C l cut ta U i ve s i ty has co l l ec ted m uc h va l ua bl
ch a u d h u r i o f t h e
m a te r i l f o m w h i c h h e ha s s ucce ed d i n t aci g t h e o ri g i n a nd g ro w t h
f t h e V i h n va c eed
t he
T he H i s to ri c i t v f S h ri k r i h n a
aut h o
ca ll
Il i m K i h n a V a u d e v
r a l o h a n d l ed w i t h re m a r k a b l e
c l ea r n es
T he

s co

pe

of

or

s,

us o

eo

rs

as

as

sse

e a

as

'

o ar

ar

ss

es

a s

s,

r s

va

an

a,

or

as

O P I N I O N S AN D R E V I E WS
2

Po li t i ca l H i s t o ry

f ro m t he A c c e s s i o n

t o t he

f Pa r i ks h i t

3 53

f In d i a

co ro n a tio n o

f Bi m bi s a r a .

R eprint

f ro m t h e J o u r na l o f t h e D e p a r t m en t O f L et te rs V o l IX
R o y a l 8 V 0 9 6 pp
Prro r E SS O R E W A S H B U R N H O P K I N s :
I t i s a n e a u gu ry f o r
I nd i an s ch o l ars h i p w h en n at i ve s ch o l a rs o f the rs t ra n k ta k e s eri o u s l y
i n h a n d t h e g rea t p r o bl e m o f u n t a n g l i n g t h e w eb o f I n d i a n h i s t o ry
.

To t h i s

w or

y o u r bo o k i s

P O E SS O R
R

so

H.

J A COB I

me i m p o r ta n t d eta i l s

P O E SS O

va l uab l e

co n t r

ONN

i bu t i o n

V e ry

su

gg

es t i

ve

an

co n ta n

h ve r ad t h e bo o k w i t h
i n cre s i ng i n t er est a n d d o n o t h es i ta t e t s y t h a t i t co n ta i s g rea t
m a ny d t i l s w h i ch w i l l be fo u n d us e fu l by l t e h i s to ri a n s
T he

po rt i o n I en j oy ed m o s t i s t h at o n t h e s i x tee n M a haj ana pa d as

R

F Or ro

S C H R AD s R

e a

P E O A B E I E A LE K E IT
F ll f
f l i f m ti
t
th
P O E SS O L D B
P
B
M SE M
f t
y v l l It w i ll b
f l t t d t
y
th
P RO F E SS R E J R S O C A M I E
k y
w it t
R OF

SS

ac s ver

a rrN r
cr r,
'

k i n d n es s

in

AP

rrr rrs u

m
e
g

co

p i es

W C H A R LE S D E S I L VA C O LO M B O
h i g h a pp reci a ti o n o f
e x p r ess m y
.

to

of

on.

r es e n s

en s .

DG

BR

n or

use u

o s u

us e u

N,

s end i n

'

'

e ve r

f o r your

RR

ur
o
y

an

n t e res t n

ou

p a p ers

l h a v e t h e g rea tes t p l ea s u re
ve r
v a l uabl e an d l ea rn ed
o ur
y
y

a rti c e .

T h e La k s m a n a s e n a E r a

3.
R e p ri n t

f ro m

V o l u m e s . O r i e n t a li a , C a l c u tt a
s

i t\

and

Pi

r n te

at

p i st

t he B a t

P R O F rcs s n R D R . S T R N

P b l i h
s

M i ss i o n

K o now

ed

re s s

by t h e
19 2 1

( NO

K lt l S I I A N IA
'

S i l v e r Ju bi l e e
n i ve r
a l cu tta

M o o k e rj e e

A su to s h

Si r

R WA Y

M a ny

h a n k s f o r t h e re p ri n ts w h i ch y u h ve been g oo d en o u g h to e nd m e
I h ave read t h em w i t h grea t p l eas re T h y a e w r i t te n i n a
t h o ro g h l y s c h o l arl ik e w ay a n d m re es p ec i a l l y i t e e m to m e t h a t
ve y
c re f u l
e e rv e
d
h
a ks ma n a e n a e a
o r p pe
t
a bo u t
e
L
y
t

at te n t o n .

O PI N IO N S

3 54

AN D

R E V I E WS

4 Th e M a h a bh ar a ta a n d t h e Be sn a g a r
In s c r i p t i o n o f H e l i o d o r o s
.

JA S E, 1 9 2 2 , N O
Pao r s ss o a H

in

the

Bes na ga r

co n g ra t u a te d .

P O
R

F ESS

ag ree w

T he

Ja co e r

i n sc ri p t i o n

is

5,

ver i ca t i o n
a

nd

of

t h e Bhaga
w

on

h ich

vata cred o

o
u
y

may be

OR

mbl a nce

res e

Wa

h ic h

i t h yo u r

O I NS

e s ta

H B UR N

y ou

l i

h av

co n c u s o n .

PK

bl i s h ed

It

i ly a re ma r k ab l e
I s ho u l d be i ncl i ned to

is

a nd

ce rta n